Andy agrees to be a stand in for his girlfriends sister Nichola, the adventures that await him are totally unexpected and at times exciting, this is the first part of a multi part story

For Friends and Family Part 1

A Simple Favour

I had offered to move my girlfriend and her sister into their new apartment in London, so this Friday morning as I was what actors call “between jobs” a euphemism for being out of work I was driving a hired transit van down to Oxfordshire to take what furniture and belongings they had to their new home.

Amy my girlfriend was a beautiful girl, 25 years old, the same as me she was 5’ 8” a prefect figure 36 – 26 – 38 her hair was dark blond and past her shoulders, she had a heart shaped face and long shapely legs, her breasts were a bountiful C cup we had been going out together since university, where we both got MBA’s.
Amy was still a bit of a tom boy, preferring jeans to dresses, but when she made the effort she looked stunning.
So now we were planning to get married and to be honest I would do anything for her.

Her sister Nichola was 23, she was totally different to Amy, she was the same height as I am 5’ 10”, she had wavy chestnut brown hair, which she wore cascading over her shoulders, she was a statuesque girl 40 – 28 – 42 with D cup breasts, her hips and bum were what is described as child bearing, everything was in proportion, her size and build, and she was always perfectly dressed in clothes that screamed woman.
Nichola was really good at her job; like Amy and myself she also had an MBA and worked for an international company. She was really dedicated, but also she was very highly strung

I pulled the van into her parents driveway, the house I knew well, it was a substantial Victorian mansion set back off the road. Amy’s father was a leading surgeon and her mother was a Barrister, I got on really well with both her Mum and Dad, they were a really nice family, after my Mum had died they adopted me so to speak and in truth I would do anything for them.
As a matter of interest I never knew my Dad he had left Mum 6 months after I was born deciding family life was not for him, asshole – but he always provided for mum, but couldn’t be bothered to show up at her funeral
I rang the doorbell and waited for someone to answer, finally Amy opened the door tears streaming down her cheeks.

Alarmed I stammered, “Amy, whatever’s wrong sweetheart” sobbing she fell into my arms and managed to stammer “It’s Nicky, she’s had a break down and tried to commit suicide” then she broke down sobbing.
I guided her into the sitting room, where her mother was also sobbing; screwing a tissue between her hands, both of them were is a terrible state. I sat Amy down and went to the kitchen to make some hot sweet tea, as I seemed to remember from somewhere that it was a good drink when people were in shock.

I carried the tray into the sitting room and gave them the tea, as the tasted it Amy spluttered “Andy, this is foul, what are you trying to do to me”. I explained that hot sweet tea is supposed to be good when people are in shock. Amy’s mum burst out giggling, spluttering she managed to say ‘Andy dear, we are upset not in shock, now please will you make us a proper pot of tea while we compose ourselves.

Crestfallen I went and did as I was told and made a pot of tea and carried this into the room.
They both had calmed down and gratefully drank their tea while they explained what had happened.
Nichola had just landed a big promotion and was starting her new job in about six weeks time, but this must have been praying on her mind and this morning she had suffered an breakdown and cut her wrists, luckily her dad was home and he had patched her up and realising she had suffered a breakdown had her admitted into a private mental hospital.

This news was devastating especially and Nichola lived for her work, the shame of this break down would render her unemployable especially in the type of work she was in.
After taking this all in I commiserated with them and offered them any help I could.
Amy had collected her thoughts and answered “well Andy could you take some stuff to the new flat for us?” “Gladly” I responded so between the two of us we carried several large suit cases and boxes into the transit “Andy” Amy asked, “am I covered to drive this”? “Yep,” I answered; both you and Nicky.” As soon as I said this I realised that I had said the wrong thing as I saw her eye’s tear up, immediately I took her into my arms apologising. Briskly she wiped her eyes. Kissed me and said “You get off to and I’ll see you when you get back, how long will it take you?” I thought for a moment and answered “about 4 hours”
“Good” she murmured “that should be enough time, and maybe when you get back we could ask you for a really big favour”
“What favour” I had to ask, all she did was smile and answered, “wait and see, I have to make some phone calls first and talk to Mum and Dad”
With that she kissed me deeply saying “see you later” I responded to the kiss and whispered “whatever the favour is, you know I’ll do it cos I love you and really want to help”
Amy looked strangely at me and responded, “Just wait and see what we are going to ask” with that she closed the door and I set off to London, wondering what the hell Amy wanted of me.

The drive to London was not too bad, traffic is always hell in the city but I managed to make it to the apartment in an hour and a half, it was a classy pad in Pimlico a three bed apartment in a 1930’s art deco building and it had two parking spaces which was a blessing for me unloading the van, soon I was back on the road again heading back to Oxford.
I was a bit over the four hours when I pulled into the drive and rang the bell; Amy’s Mum answered and looked closely at me a strange smile on her face. “Andy dear do come in, we’ve been waiting for you”

This seemed a bit of a strange welcome, but I put it down to the strain, I walked into the sitting room and was startled by the amount of people, as well as Amy, her Mum and Dad, there was another girl of about 25 and a distinguished looking man. The girl was introduced as Chloe and the man as Dr William Jackson.

Somewhat bewildered I sat down, while it seemed that everyone was looking at me, I thought my trouser zip was open and squirmed with embarrassment, Amy came and sat next to me putting her arm around me she whispered “what we are about to ask you is a big ask, and no matter what your answer is I love you”. Now I was really worried, wondering what on earth was coming.

Amy’s Dad cleared his throat and started “Andy, we have known you for a long time and even so what we are about to ask you is really asking a lot of you; however there is no easy way to broach it, so I will come straight out with it, If you are agreeable, we want you to take Nichola’s place while she is recovering,” I gasped in amazement as he somewhat embarrassedly continued “you are roughly the same build and as similar facial features, William here is an eminent surgeon and he assures me that he could make the resemblance to Nichola undetectable and everything would be reversible”

To say I was shocked was an understatement, Amy put a finger under my chin and closed my mouth, “well she smiled are you willing to become my sister as well as my fiancé’’?

My mind was in turmoil, what they had just asked me was amazing, unbelievable, and in a way exciting, because I have always been a cross dresser and often dreamed of living the life as a woman, now here it was offered to me on a plate.

After thinking for a while, I finally responded. “What are you thinking of, I mean do I really look like Nicky? How would you do it and I can never carry it off” the words cascaded out, I had so many questions.

Amy’s Dad said “Chloe here is a special effects make up artist and if
You agree she will work her magic on you and turn you into Nicky, if you agree that you really do look like Nicky, William here will perform the surgery over this weekend to make it more permanent until Nicky is well again, which I warn you could be over a year, and before you ask; we are asking this because if Nichola looses her career through this break down it will kill her literally; Andy we are desperate, you are our only hope”

This was moving fast, turning to Dr Jackson I asked “what do you think you will need to do to me, and how permanent will it be”
He looked at me collected his thoughts and answered, “Well you will obviously need breast and hip implants, we would put you on female hormones and male hormone suppressants, these will redistribute your body fat and make you more feminine, I will shave your Adams apple and tension your vocal chords, your lips need to be plumped out and your nose will be made more feminine to look like Nichola, also your chin will be shaved and the bone used as implants for your cheeks: Of all these procedures the Adams apple shaving would be permanent as would be the chin shaving would also be permanent, everything else is reversible and once you stop the hormones your body will revert to a male again, the process will accelerate if when you revert to bring a male you do strength exercises.

“Wow” I exclaimed “that is some list, how long would the surgery take and how long would it take for me to recover”?
He looked at me saying “If you are agreeable, my team would perform the surgery tomorrow, we would work in two teams one working on your lower body and myself on the facial reconstruction which I specialise in.
You would be kept in Hospital for a week then it will take another three weeks for swelling and bruising to recede”

Amy then butted in saying while you recover Mum and I will teach you how to think and act like Nichola, make you into Nicky in effect, after all you have a full six weeks before you start your new job.

All this affected me in many ways, one it was the fulfilment of my innermost fantasy, to live and work as a woman, to be completely immersed in a female persona.
How would this change the way Amy saw me, Amy’s Dad had said that Nichola’s recovery could be over a year, how would Amy feel to have me as her sister and not her lover?
The surgical changes, Dr Jackson had told me most were reversible, and those that were not would not really worry me, but there was still a nagging doubt.
And finally could I pull it off? Would I actually look the part? And could I act the part?
Oh, there were so many conflicting thoughts going on in my head, but I latched onto the latter to voice my concerns.

I realised that everyone was looking at me as I pondered what was being asked of me, but I was not to be rushed. I weighed the pros and cons in my mind, as I was out of work at the moment the £175,000 annual salary plus bonuses would be nice for the year, BUT……..

Finally I cleared my throat and voiced my thoughts “WOW, this is quite something, to say I’m in shock is putting it mildly” Amy’s Mum chipped in “Andy, if it’s just too much for you then forget all about it, we’ll manage somehow” then Amy added “Andy, I love you and wouldn’t think any less of you if you felt you couldn’t do it” I smiled my thanks to them both for giving me a get out of jail card; then continued.
“As I was going to say, as a family you have been great, and I would do anything for you especially Nicky who is like a sister to me, but do you seriously think I can pull this off, I mean do you honestly think first I could look like Nicky to fool her friends and work colleagues? And second I have to know how she reacts with her friends, these are not easy things to learn in just six weeks”.

Amy looked at me and asked “Andy, from what you have just said I take it you are not dismissing this out of hand”? I nodded not trusting myself to speak.
Amy then continued “as for looking like Nicky, well we have always joked that you and her could have been related, with enhancements I really think you could look close enough to Nicky, this is what Chloe is here for, we think that she could transform you into Nicky using her special effects skill, will you let her try, if you are not 100% happy we forget the whole thing – OK”?
If you are 100% certain that you do look like Nicky, Dr Jackson will carry out the procedures.
I thought for a moment then nodded, OK I’ll give it a go.

It was like everyone in the room had been holding their breaths, Amy gave me a big hug as did her Mum, her Dad looked so relieved as he shook my hand and thanked me for giving it a try.

Chloe stood up and walked over to me smiling, “this should be easy” she commented, looking at you closely you do have a lot of Nichola’s features, come on let’s go and perform magic on you, come on Amy I’ll need your help”
So I trailed behind the two of them up to Nichola’s bedroom where the transformation was to take place, I was lost in my thoughts as I followed them.

While Chloe unpacked her case containing her bag of tricks, Amy went to the wardrobe to select something for me to wear, she was muttering, “something simple but sexy, enough to show your figure”

I chipped in “Why can’t I wear jeans and a shirt” Amy grinned at me “you young lady are going to look like what Chloe is going to transform you into a very feminine girl who wears nice feminine clothes, anyhow Nicky’s jeans are more revealing that a dress, very tight and clingy”
That shut me up, and I watched as she pulled out a simple burgundy dress empire style with a V neck, she then selected some black patent shoes with a 3” heel, black bra, panties hold up stockings, all these she laid out on the bed.
Chloe then asked her to cover all the mirrors in the room and told me to undress.

I stripped down to my underpants, Chloe looked and said “all the way, don’t be shy I’ve seen it all before” I muttered “not mine you haven’t”. Amy chortled saying “Come on Andy, don’t be such a wuss”.
So reluctantly off came my only piece of protection, my underpants, Chloe was all business, which helped put me at ease she commented “well thank god you’re not a gorilla!” in fact I had very little body hair, some on the centre of my chest and a thin line below my belly button, also my legs were sparsely populated with hair. My beard was noticeable but not too much, I only had to shave every two or three days, she handed me a bottle of Nair and told me to remove every hair below my neck, and told Amy to help me reach the places I couldn’t reach, as we went into the en-suit she reiterated “remember everywhere, you bum, balls the lot, and don’t keep the cream on too long, 10 minutes absolute max, though with your fine hair 5 minutes will probably do”

Amy took great delight in rubbing the lotion into places the sun don’t shine, afraid I would get a raging hard on I did my pubic area myself, Chloe’s voice came through the closed door “Oh and get a really close shave while you’re in there, and Amy run a nice hot bath for him, and use Nichola’s favourite bath foam, we not only have to get him looking right but being right”.

So while I shaved Amy ran the bath, it smelled very feminine as the bath bubbles Nichola liked was “Estee Beautiful’.
As I soaked in the bath I wondered how this would all turn out, part of me was terrified, but to be honest my biggest feeling was one of excitement, could I pull this off!!

I got out of the bath and towelled myself off, the feeling of my hairless skin was just amazing, even though I didn’t have a lot of hair my skin felt so smooth and soft, once dry I fastened the towel around my waist and went back into the bedroom.

What awaited me…………………….

For Friends and Family Part 2

Becoming Nichola

Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.

This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman, in this part the transformation into Nichola begins.

As I entered the bedroom, I noticed the clothes Amy had laid out on the bed, also all the mirrors were covered, and the dressing table and sideboards were covered in Chloe’s tools of her trade, including a examination type table that she must have brought up while we were in the bathroom.
I was somewhat overwhelmed at what was about to happen to me!

“Right Nichola hop up onto the table” Amy ordered, not realising she was talking to me I just stood there.
“Andy” Amy sighed, “you’re Nichola now, so get used to your new name”. Startled I managed to stammer; “Oh, yes OK, sorry” as I lay down on the table.

Chloe undid the towel around my waist and pulled it out from under me, I managed to cover my modesty with my hands, but Chloe was having none of it, brushing my hands away she said somewhat impatiently “ Andy I’ve seen it all before, anyhow you’ll soon look exactly like Amy and I”.
She then showed me a false Vagina, “This” she explained “is your vagina and chachet sex combined, it will keep you under control – if you see what I mean and will present a female frontage to your clothes”.

I examined it closely while she continued “ you slot your dick into this sheath as we pull it into place, to go to the Loo you sit down, and you can also have a pooh while wearing it, also if you want there is a vagina, which is perfectly serviceable and will stimulate your penis as your man rubs against it”.
Amy thought this was an absolute hoot and dissolved into a giggling heap. “Christ Andy we will have fun with a play toy”.
Shocked and blushing furiously I stammered “Amy we will do nothing of the sort, this is only temporary”.

Chastened Amy apologised but still had a wicked grin on her face. “Children” Chloe interrupted “can we carry on or we will be here all night, Oh and by the way Nichola, this is not temporary, once I get your skin tone right, you young lady will be wearing this until either you stop being Nichola OR” she paused ominously before continuing “you like being a woman so much you change sex!”.
We both stopped bickering, I looked startled at that last comment, Chloe then slid the vagina up my legs first powdering it with talc, she them took hold of my penis and slid it into the sheath, moulding the flesh coloured material around my hips and bum, she smoothed everything down and commented, “not quite your skin colour, but we can sort that out later”. You can wear this for a month at a time, then take it off and moisturise your skin, then the next day you can slip it back on, I would recommend you depilate the area or get electrolysis and laser treatment, you will find it more comfortable to wear.

Next Chloe produced my ‘breasts’, as she held one to show me I was amazed at the size of it, she noticed this and commented “these are the top of the range, they feel and weigh the same as real breasts, see these bristles on the inside” I nodded and she continued “well these stimulate your nipples as the prosthetic nipples are massaged”. “Oh” was all I could say. Amy again started giggling!

She positioned the breast on one side of my chest making sure the nipple area’s matched and applying surgical adhesive she stuck the breast onto my chest. The second breast followed and as Amy held them in place Chloe went to her ‘box of tricks’ and prepared something else.
As Chloe turned back to us Amy couldn’t resist giving one of my nipples a rub; this sent sensations through my own nipples, causing me to gasp and give a little shudder, the sensation was strange but very nice.

Next she sat me in a chair and went to work on my face, telling me what she was doing and why.
My breasts (my?) felt really heavy and distracted me somewhat, Chloe was telling me how she was altering my facial features using silicon, making my nose and cheeks similar to Nichola’s, when she was satisfied and checking on the most recent photographs of Nichola she then produced a syringe and plumped my lips up to match Nichola’s cupid bow lips, she stood back and grunted “looking good, what you think Amy?”

I glanced at Amy, she looked very thoughtful, staring at me intently, it’s not working I thought to myself, I don’t look anything like Nichola, in a way I felt relief and sadness flood over me.
Finally Amy stirred and answered “Chloe Can you do her make up?” “Of course I can” Chloe responded, “what look do you want?”
Amy thought for a second and slowly said “Sophisticated girl about town going out for a meal, be back in a sec” and with that she left the bedroom while Chloe went to work on me, foundation, powder, blusher, eyeliner, mascara, eye shadow, lipstick and finally lip gloss,
My eyebrows had been tidied up (as Chloe told me, but it felt like a lot of eyebrows had been removed)
She then fitted nail extensions on each of my fingers and painted them a really deep burgundy, three coats plus hard protective top coat, my toe nails were done in the same colour.

Chloe the asked me to stand up and inspected me intently, referring to photo’s of Nichola, again she nodded and said “if I say so myself Nichola, you look good” I was shocked and I must say absurdly pleased by that comment. “Now just two more things and you can get dressed.
At this Amy arrived back, looked at me, clapped her hand over her mouth stammering “G g g god its uncanny, you look so much like Nichola” “Let me see, Let me see” I demanded, but they flatly refused until I was fully ready.
Chloe then produced a most beautiful wig, the same style and chestnut colour as Nichola, she covered my hair with a wig cap which had fine Velcro type material on it which she explained would keep my wig in place, even when swimming, carefully she placed it on my head and brushed it into a perfect style, it felt strange brushing my bare shoulders, but something I could get used to (you will have already guessed my decision – I was going to be Nichola for a year).

Chloe commented “once your own hair has grown out we can put extensions to bring you hair to length until it grows naturally.
I asked, “why can’t I get it cut?” Amy cut in here, “Nichola would never get her hair cut, she’s so proud of it, and so for the change to succeed YOU lady are not getting your hair cut! Right” I guess that told me.

Chloe passed me a paper cup asked me to drink it’s contents, “this will tension your vocal chords for at least 12 hours so you will sound more feminine,” as I drank the mixture grimacing at the taste she said “now don’t say anything until we finish getting you dressed.

While Chloe tidied up Amy took charge dressing me, she just couldn’t stop looking at me, just before I got dressed she said “Just wait until you see yourself, phew it’s so weird knowing who you are but looking at my sister, even down to a vagina, like I said it’s weird”.
She passed me the silky black thong, which I slipped up my smooth legs, a shiver of electricity passed through me.
Next she passed the bra and taught me how to fasten it as women do behind their back, awkward t first but once I realised to bend forward to present my boobs to the bra cups things became easier.
I sighed at the relief the bra gave my shoulders, not being used to boobs, especially the size of the one’s I now possessed they were really heavy!
I sat down and Amy passed me the hold up stockings, she made sure I rolled them down and pointed my foot into the stockings, running them up my legs felt wonderful and soon I was ready for the dress.
An Empire line burgundy dress made out of a fluid jersey material fully lined in satin with a back zip, just before I stepped into it Chloe passed me a black panty girdle with padding around the hips and bum, giving me Nichola’s statuesque shape.

Stepping into the dress was the spur which fully made my mind up that I was going to be Nichola for certain; The satin lining slipped over my skin, causing shivers of excitement to coarse through my body.
I reached behind me and started zipping up the dress, “let me” Amy murmured and as she zipped me up I could feel the dress tighten over my false hips, my belly, round my bust and shoulders, the chiffon sleeves wafted around my forearms, I nearly had an orgasm without getting a hard on!
Next ear rings (luckily both my ears had been pierced as at university I dabbled with both boys and girls and it was which side you wore you ear ring in hinted at which way you swung) so the gold rope drop ear rings looked perfect a simple gold chain around my neck with a gold N pendant.
A selection of bracelets on my right wrist and Nichola’s gold and diamond Omega watch on my left wrist, a couple of dress rings and both Amy and Chloe pronounced me ready, a mist of ‘Beautiful’ perfume on my neck, wrists and cleavage and I was positioned in front of a full length mirror.

Amy smiled at me “ready Nichola?” she asked “As ready as I will ever be”, then I realised that my voice was a feminine contralto, totally woman, Amy was stunned as was I, Chloe grinned saying “it’s good stuff that linctus” “you’re not kidding” I managed to say loving the sound of my new voice.
I turned back to the mirror as Amy removed the sheet that was covering it.

I gasped at the sight that met my eyes, my have went to my mouth, so did Nichola’s reflected in the mirror.
There in front of me was Nichola, or as close to Nichola as was possible, the dress fitted me like a glove, I had the same bounteous breasts, childbearing hips. I turned to the side and examined my very feminine butt.
My face was perfectly made up, my eye shadow was in shades of reds to match my dress, my cheekbones high and very feminine my full cupid bow lips screamed kiss me, my eye brows were a definitely feminine arch, nothing male about them and my chestnut hair cascaded over my shoulders.

I looked at the two of them and said weakly “this is going to work – isn’t it?” they both nodded. “Pass me the photo please Chloe” I asked,
Comparing the photo of Nichola to my reflection I started to see differences, “my nose does not look right, neither does my chin, my Adams apple and eyes don’t look right” I commented, Chloe looked at me and responded “well Mr or should I say Miss Picky I can only do so much with make up, but Dr. Jackson will make sure they are right if you go ahead”. Amy said, “slip your shoes on Nicky and we’ll go and show the rest.” Slipping on the black patent shoes with a 4” heel, I noticed they were Jimmy Chou’s, nothing but the best for Nichola I also noticed that Nichola took the same size shoes as I did, some coincidence, and very lucky! Then somewhat unsteadily I followed Amy downstairs.

I stood outside the living room door taking deep breaths, Amy touched my arm asking “You Ok Nicky” another deep breath and I gasped “right sis, lets see what the others think”

She opened the door and we stepped in. Conversation ceased, and I became the centre of attraction, the first to react was Amy’s Mum, she covered her mouth saying. “My God, it’s uncanny, it’s totally uncanny,”
Her husband also looked shocked, all he said was “I’m speechless”
At least Dr. Jackson was professional, walking up to me and inspecting me comparing me to the same photo I had seen Chloe use.
Finally he said, “well what do you think?”

Everyone’s eye’s was again on me as I took a deep breath and simply said; “I said that if I resembled Nichola I would do it, so I’ll do it”.
Amy squealed and flung her arms around my neck “Oh we’re going to have so much fun” Amy’s Mum and Dad hugged me thanking me crying at the same time.
Chloe entered the room and she was thanked for her brilliance, Amy’s Mum said it’s only 7 o’clock, lets go out and have a celebratory supper, this shocked me a bit, then Amy sensing my reluctance grabbed my arm and said “come on Nicky let’s get our coats and bags, with that she dragged me upstairs telling me “look you are Nicky’s double, don’t worry, I’ll look after you, then we can sleep together tonight before you go to hospital.

We went into Nichola’s (Mine now) bedroom and opened a wardrobe, Amy said “these are yours now, pick out a coat, and hand bag” I selected a cream ¾ length wool/silk mix wrap around coat satin lined, then a black patent shoulder bag to match my shoes, Amy came in from her room, having changed into a cream dress with a sweetheart neckline which hugged her perfect figure she carried a red knee length coat, when she saw my selection she nodded her approval, “Pass me your handbag Nicky” as I did so she opened a drawer in the dressing table and proceeded to place a purse, make up bag, tampons, comb, nail file and other items a girl needs into my hand bag, commenting “These are Nicky’s, or should I say were Nicky’s, they’re yours now” as she put a passport into the handbag and passed it to me.

When we reached the bottom of the stairs the others were ready I slipped my arms into my coat and tied it around my, glancing at the mirror there was no sign of Andy, Nichola stared back at me.
Amy’s Dad asked if I was ready to face the world. I smiled back at him and answered “as ready as I will ever me Mr…………” “No” he said, “wrong answer from now on I’m Dad” “and you had better get used to calling me Mum!” came a voice behind me.
Sighing I muttered “so much to remember, but I’ll try – Mum and Dad” we all laughed and that broke the tension.

Amy linked arms with me and we walked to ‘Dad’s car, Amy and I got in the back, remembering I had a dress on I managed not to display my underclothes – I think.
Chloe and Dr. Jackson went to their cars and followed us into town to a very exclusive bistro, all the way there Amy and my new Mum chatted away to me, as we pulled up Amy told me, remember you are Nicky, and you are on a diet so be careful what you eat.

We all managed to park close together and slipping out of the car Mum slipped her arm into mine saying “let me escort my beautiful daughter, we can chat while we eat. Smiling I replied “thanks, I’m going to need all the help I can get”. She said nothing but squeezed my arm.

Our coats were taken at the door, and for the first time I was exposed to the stares women have to suffer daily, men paid special attention to my obvious assets, my legs, my bum and of course my breasts displayed as they were by the empire line of my dress, I was both uncomfortable and complimented by this attention.
Amy whispered to me “it’s a bummer when my boyfriend gets more ogling than I do” we both giggled at that.

The meal was excellent and to be truthful I was enjoying my new temporary life.
After the meal we said goodbye to Dr. Jackson (or William) as I called him, he said as he left “Now young lady, I’ll see you at lunchtime tomorrow, no food or drink from now on, except water but drink that sparingly”
Chloe kissed Amy and I, saying “I’ll see you at the hospital tomorrow and remove your bits and pieces” Alarmed I blurted out “why can’t you take them off tonight”.
Grinning she said “Amy doesn’t want me to, and apart from that Nichola must be seen at the hospital tomorrow”.
I glared at Amy who looked like butter wouldn’t melt in her gorgeous mouth.

We got in the car and drove home, it’s funny how I’m thinking of ‘Home and Mum and Dad, as we pulled into the drive Amy squeezed my knee, “Tired sis”, she asked; I looked at her and nodded.
Dad opened the door and we went inside Amy announced Me and Nicky are going upstairs, she has a big day tomorrow, Mum and dad Kissed the pair of us with Dad saying “we can never thank you enough, you are saving our daughter’s sanity”. Embarrassed I responded saying “it’s really no problem, you have been like family to me and now so to speak I am family”.
And with that Amy and I went upstairs to bed, Amy said “I’ll get my stuff out of my room and sleep with you tonight – OK”. I smiled, “fine by me love, it’ll be nice”

I had only just got into my room when Amy was back carrying a bundle of stuff, she showed me how to get ready for bed, undress down to my sexy knickers, slip into a floor length satin dressing gown make up off, moisturiser on, teeth cleaned and toilet used remembering to wipe my pussy, front to back of course.
We slipped our nightdresses on; mine was peach satin with spaghetti straps and lace around the bust and hem.
Amy’s was similar but in black contrasting with her fair skin amazingly.

We slid into bed, and to my amazement Amy took me into her arms; I was about to comment when she whispered, “this is to let you feel how a girl feels when being held by someone she loves.”
By the dim light of the moon we kissed gently, Amy commented “your lips feel so soft” she inspected my face intently and continued “even without makeup, the resemblance is startling” and with that she kissed me deeply, assuming the male role, initiating the kiss and entering my mouth, I remembered what she did when I took the lead and sucked greedily on her tongue.
I was reaching for her beautiful breasts when she gently rolled my nipple, the sensation through the bristles on my own nipple was intense, and I writhed and gently moaned, Amy whispered, “My Nichola likes that?”
As she continued to massage my nipples, I could feel her palpitating my breasts and the combined sensation was something I had never before experienced.

Again she whispered to me tonight we are going to make love as women do, I gasped and moaned as one of her hands stopped playing with my breast.
I felt her reach out of bed then her hand went under the sheets and I felt her stroking my thigh, this was a sensation I was not ready for and I squirmed in pleasure, her hand worked its way between my legs, and I swear I felt her enter my false vagina.
Automatically my legs opened and her finger teased the head of my trapped penis, causing me to moan and writhe in pleasure, I mewed as she removed her finger, only to feel another sensation as something entered my vagina, rubbing against my penis, then it started vibrating sending wave after wave of pleasure coursing through me – I was been made love to by a vibrator wielded by my girlfriend.

It wasn’t long before I hit one almighty orgasm crying out in my very feminine voice, Amy kissed me deeply, her tongue dominating my mouth, for my part I adopted the submissive role and sucked her tongue, while my body exploded is the most amazing way, up to that moment I had never had an orgasm like it.

For Friends and Family Part 3 – Nichola is Reborn

I have restarted this story, the reasons I suspended it was that I was posting three separate stories at once and I was getting confused so I decided to concentrate on a single story. If you have not read parts 1 to 3 I would advise you to do so then you will see how Andy had agreed to be changed into Nichola

I lay there for a second luxuriating in the amazing orgasm Amy had just teased me to; I realised that I had achieved this orgasm without getting a complete erection, as my penis was constrained by my silicon vagina.

Amy brought me out of my reverie kissing and fondling me, I turned to her and whispered “your turn now”, kissing her and feeling those magnificent breasts of hers.
She gave a gentle moan as her nipples got even harder as I kissed and sucked these love diamonds my hand slid down to her love nest, as I stroked her she moaned and shuddered as she had already reached her orgasm.
She whispered “I was so hot playing with you, you’ve just tipped me over the edge”. Smiling gently I continued to stroke and tease her clittie.
The remembering that we were making love as girls I moved down and started kissing and nibbling the inside of her thighs. Moaning her legs moved apart allowing me access to her succulent pussy, I found the object of my search and my tongue flicked her clittie causing her to whimper and writhe, I seriously started eating her, the taste was heaven, soon she was whimpering and panting as another orgasm racked her body.
Moaning she passed me the dildo, this was something, about 8” long thick with veins it had an impressive set of balls the head looked really authentic, I took my mouth away from the heavenly haven, tasting her juices as I went to suckle on her nipples, gently I inserted the dildo and pressed the button, the effect was instant, her hips bucked and she clamped my head onto her breasts.
I moved and our lips met and we kissed passionately, tongues intertwining, both of us panting and moaning, then I felt her finger probing my vagina, her finger nail played with the head of my encased penis causing me to get excited again soon we were covered is sweat, writhing, whimpering and teasing each other to an amazing climax.
Amy gave a quiet scream and bucked then I followed suit, writhing and bucking as orgasms washed over the two of us, my mind was scrambled as we clung to each other kissing and stroking each other.

Finally we calmed down – slightly and lying in each other’s arms looked into each other’s eyes. I broke the silence murmuring; “That was amazing, I have never had an orgasm like that, you are amazing”
Amy smiled lazily at me and said “so you like making love as a girl?
I got so turned on looking at you and touching you, just imagine how good it will feel when you have your own breasts and nipples”.

We lay there each lost in our own thoughts, stroking and kissing each other, finally Amy stirred and told me; “come on Nicky, I’ll teach you how a girl cleans herself after fun time”.
I looked at her and responded “the start of my training?” grinning she nodded and I followed her to the bathroom, where she showed me the joys of douching my ‘vagina’.
She told me that Chloe had said that hygiene was very, very important when wearing my prosthetic vagina so she had me douche and dry myself, telling me I must do this morning and night, using a proprietary feminine douche liquid.
Also as we both had damp patched on our nightdresses we changed them and slipped into bed.
Cuddling together I commented that I had a hell of a lot to learn over the next six weeks, and wondered how not only was I going to do it, but how Amy and ‘Mum’ were doing to teach me.
Snuggled into my breasts, Amy murmured “Dad has an idea, tomorrow morning we will have a family talk to see if you are agreeable and if its possible to do it, but before you ask I haven’t a clue what he’s thinking about”. With that we drifted off to sleep, it took a bit longer for me as to be frank I was both highly excited and highly apprehensive what was going to happen.
The only sure thing was I was going to live my dream!

“Come on sleepy head, we’ve got a lot to do today” Amy was shaking me, groaning I turned over and immediately my boob’s got in the way and I remembered yesterday, I swiped the hair out of my eyes, remembering I now had a long chestnut wig on and by some miracle it seemed to have remained in place. “What time is it?” I mumbled.
Amy answered; “eight thirty, now come on we’ve a lot to get through before you go to the hospital”.
I climbed out of bed to find Amy wrapped in a satin dressing gown, hair combed and ready to go downstairs, “come on Nicky let’s get you ready” she ordered.
I went into the bathroom followed by Amy, first my bladder had to be emptied, that done Amy made me douche then teeth cleaned, hair brushed and face moisturised, as I did this Nichola’s face was staring at me, the resemblance was uncanny, as I smoothed the moisturiser onto my face I commented “Chloe is really good isn’t she?” Amy nodded “the best” she replied “now come on let’s get some breakfast; oops sorry not for you girl”. Reminding me I was undergoing surgery later in the day.
I slipped on a floor length floral satin kimono dressing gown and slipped my feet into cream satin wedge heeled slippers and followed Amy downstairs.
‘Mum and Dad’ were there already and we were greeted with “Morning Girls”, the smell of a cooked breakfast made my stomach growl.
Mum said “Nicky, I’ve made you some green tea, your Dad says it’s ok for you as there is no milk that could upset you later” grinning I responded “thanks Mrs…….. er Mum, nearly got it wrong” she smiled saying “you poor dear such a lot to get used to, but there is still time to pull out of this”.
“No I’ve given my word and that’s it!” I said as I sat down for my breakfast – read green tea for breakfast.

Once we were sat ‘Dad’ started the conversation, “Andy, Erm sorry Nichola here has a lot to learn” I nodded at this and commented; “I really hope I manage in the time we have”.
“Exactly” dad continued; “well I have been in contact with a hypnotherapist I went to university with and if you are agreeable we can do some learning using a combination of hypnosis, pre-suggestion tapes and subliminal images”.
I was really intrigued at this and asked; “How would this work?”
He carried on “as you know Nichola was a obsessive diarist and from these we can glean a lot of information about her work, her colleagues and her personal life, which we don’t fully know.”

I briefly wondered if all surgeons spoke in such a precise way.

Mum chipped in here “under normal circumstances, reading someone’s diary is a total No, no, but these are not normal circumstances. Nichola keeps very detailed entries in her diary including photos of her work colleagues and comments on how they interact. Looking at the photo’s the people in them had no idea they were being photographed.”

Dad continued; “so what my friend proposes is to hypnotise you and implant the everyday knowledge you will need to function as Nichola”.
I must have looked startled as with a smile he said; “don’t worry, contrary to popular belief hypnotism cannot make you do things you do not want to. What he would suggest to you is that your name is Nichola Elizabeth McKinnon, your date of birth, a rough précis of your past, of course the fact that you are a woman, simple things like that”.
I nodded realising that this would make it easier to function as hopefully I would naturally respond to my new name, and hopefully act more naturally feminine.

Dad continued “the next stage would be subliminal tapes he would make using Nichola’s diary which you would play at nights which hopefully will fill out your knowledge of your new life”.

Again I nodded saying “and all this can be reversed?” “Most certainly” he affirmed, however the final part would be the subliminal pictures of your friends and work colleagues.

I was intrigued by this and asked “just how would this work”, Dad looked at me and replied “well I don’t understand fully but what Jonathon has suggested is that seeing as you need to know how to apply make up, he suggests that the pictures are embedded into a video that shows you how to apply make up!”
I thought about that and nodded “this makes sense”. Amy chipped in saying “Mum and I was going to do that”.
Dad smiled and said; “you still can but the video will help, what do you think Andy… Sorry Nichola?”

This made me grin; “it’s hard isn’t it” Dad smiled back, “it certainly is”
I carried on “All this sounds logical, when do you want to start”.
Mum told me “Jonathan will do the tapes and video this weekend and hopefully hypnotise you on Monday so you can listen to the tapes and watch the video from then on, in the meantime you can read Nichola’s diary’s to see the way she writes and thinks – Oh and once you get home you will have to practice your new signature”.

As you can gather for things to happen within the six-week time we had, things had to be really organised. Having a surgeon for a new Dad certainly helped in this department!
Amy told me that she would take the van back to London on Sunday then arrange time off work citing ‘family emergency’ as a reason.
Mum said that her caseload had been rearranged for the next five weeks so she would be with me throughout.
And finally Dad said that he couldn’t take time off work but would change my dressings daily and observe my recovery.

By the time all this was arranged the time was nearly ten, so it was time for Amy and I to get showered and dressed ready for my admission into hospital.
We got showered and I chose what I was going to wear from the extensive wardrobe that I now had access to.
I selected a mushroom coloured wrap around skirt, lined in polyester satin, a pink sheer blouse with pearl buttons and ¾ chiffon sleeves, nude hold up stockings (I found that Nichola only wore hold up stockings or stockings and suspenders, along with very sexy underwear – all this suited me)
As I slipped into the silky underwear the familiar shiver went through me, I wiggled into the girdle that gave me hips and bum, reflecting that when I came out of hospital I would have my own hips and bum, and boobs for that matter.
I slipper the pink satin and lace bra up my arms, and after a few attempts managed to fasten it behind my back and I settled my false boobs into the cups.
The stockings were next feeling wonderful slipping up my hairless legs.
Amy came in and shower me how to apply day make up, she did one side of my face, while I did the other, I think I did a good job, except for the eyeliner which was an absolute pig to apply without poking my eye out or painting my eyeballs themselves. I also had problems with the mascara but not as much as with the eyeliner.
As I slipped on the pink blouse Amy said seriously “you know that you can always back out, there’s still time” I stared at her for a second and replied “no, I have got to go through with it, I’ve promised you and Mum and Dad, anyhow I owe it to Nichola, she’s like a sister to me”.
Amy hugged me and whispered in a voice full of emotion “I’m going to love having you for a sister” with that she kissed me on the cheek and left me alone, saying as she closed the door “see you downstairs sis”.

I looked at myself in the mirror, Nichola gravely stared back, and for a few seconds I reflected why I was doing this.
My thoughts were jumbled and random ones surfaced, the confusion and excitement was a very strange conflicting experience.
Sure I had always been a cross dresser, and for a long time I had wanted to live as a woman, to experience everything as a woman, now this was handed to me on a plate, soon I was going to be surgically altered to achieve my dream, was this enough?
I was confused, but deep down I knew I had to go through with this, balancing everything with the above, I was also out of work, so I would be doing a job as Nichola which I had been trained to do in my male life, and in all honesty who would miss the Andy for a year, as I had no close family, only Amy would notice I was missing.
So everything combined it was a win - win situation I get to play out my dream, I get a good job for a year at least and I get to help Amy’s family who are like family to me.
I grinned at my reflection and muttered “so that’s been decided, lets get to hospital Nicky” I picked up a cream padded ¾ jacket and handbag checking my reflection in the mirror, I then went downstairs.

Amy, Mum and Dad were waiting for me, Dad asked “are you certain?” “Absolutely, let’s go” I responded, my voice sounded strange as the linctus Chloe had given me was starting to wear off, I sounded like my voice was breaking! Mum took my arm and we walked to the car.
Again Amy and I sat in the back, we were silent on the drive to the hospital. On arriving there I was booked in and was shown to a private room, where I undressed, put on a hospital gown, then sat on the bed.

The door opened and Chloe walked in. “Hi Nicky, time to remove your prosthetics, are you ready”? I grinned back answering “Hi Chloe, ready as I will ever be” as she opened her case the door opened and Dr. Jackson entered greeting everyone with a cheery “good morning, ready Nichola?” again, I smiled back, feeling very positive “Oh yes, more than ready”.

While Chloe removed the prosthetics Dr. Jackson made what looked like notes, as Chloe progressed Nichola disappeared and Andy slowly emerged.
Finally Chloe was finished, she packed up and said “right Nicky, I’ll see you once the swelling has gone down” I looked a bit confused Amy explained “Chloe is going to teach you make up, I’m good, but there’s nothing like being taught by the best”.
Chloe grinned at this praise and punched Amy on the arm, before she left I had made an important decision and blurted out “Chloe, remember what you said about electrolysis and laser for hair removal” she nodded and I carried on “well do you know someone who can do it on me?” Chloe walked over to the bed and said; “what exactly do you mean?”
“I mean I want all my body and facial hair removed, I don’t have much above and below the navel and as you hinted Amy doesn’t like gorilla’s so why keep it”
Chloe looked at me and questioned my decision with an “are you certain, after all it’s permanent?”
Smiling at her I said jokingly “I’m getting a bit weary of everyone asking if I am sure, but I understand why they are asking so yes I am sure, and yes I know that it’s permanent”
Chloe grinned and remarked “don’t get ratty with me, I don’t turn men into beautiful women every day, but seriously yes I’ll do it, I can start next week on your arms and legs can’t I doctor”
Dr Jackson nodded adding, “Monday would be a good day, she will be over the worst, but will still be sedated and we will be breathing for her.
I noticed the use of she AND I noticed the breathing for her “what do you mean, breathing for me?” He smiled, “nothing to worry about, it’s just that we will be doing three procedures around your face, your nose, your Adams apple and your vocal chords; four if you count your lips, so things will heal faster if you are not breathing for yourself, and it will be easier for you if you are sedated, are you ok with this?”
Thinking this over I agreed and asked, “how long will I be sedated”.
He considered this and told me; “ we will take the packing from your nose each day, and as soon as I am certain you will have no difficulty breathing we will bring you around, I would think Tuesday or Wednesday – but once we have brought you round you will be home by shortly thereafter and William will take charge of your dressings (my new Dad).

All English surgeons do talk precisely!!!

He then showed me what he had been doing while taking notes, in fact there were full size pictures of my face, neck, groin and bum, on them were the lines for the incisions and some notes of what was to me done etc.
Looking at these it finally came to me how much work was in fact going to be carried out, and I began to feel happier about being sedated for a while. Sleep = no pain or so I hoped.
He then transferred the incision lines onto my face, making sure that they were along the natural crease lines of my face and neck, I asked if there would be much scarring. My Dad answered; “Nichola, Jonathon is the one of the most skilled facial surgeon in the country, with the clientele base he has he does not leave scars, they would sue the pants off him!”
Dr. Johnson smiled saying; “William is too kind, but fear not young lady I do not leave any noticeable scars, and my colleague who is enhancing your hips, breasts and buttocks is as proficient as I, and he also does not leave any noticeable scarring”.

Now, it you would say your goodbyes I will get the nurse to pre med you and we will begin your transformation.
I said goodbye to my new Mum and Dad, Mum was a bit tearful, I kissed Amy she whispered “I am so proud of you and love you to bits, I’ll be here when you wake up, Love you Babe”

With that they left, a short time later a pretty nurse gave me my pre med shortly after this once the injection had taken hold, I was wheeled to the theatre and the anaesthetist put a port into my hand and that really was the last thing I remember!

For Friends and Family Part 4

Nichola Arrives
Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.

This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman, in this part surgery, which transformation him into Nichola is completed.

This is a prime example of leaving something part way through, I mixed up parts 3 and 4, so to maintain continuity I have swapped them around apologies to all - it's the blond in me coming out.

It was like swimming through treacle, I was trying to open my eyes, I could hear speaking but it sounded like whoever was talking was speaking through a gag.

I tried to remember what was happening slowly things started making sense. I had undergone surgery to make me into Nichola – now when was that? Ah Saturday, what day is it now?

“Nichola, Nichola, wake up love” I recognised that voice, who was it, Suddenly I remembered it was my sister Amy…. No not my sister my girlfriend… I think!

“Amy, Amy” I mumbled, I felt my hand being squeezed “Doctor, she’s talking”. Another voice who I vaguely recognised, then I realised it was Dr. Jackson, my surgeon.
My head was slowly clearing I realised that I was not in much pain, I remembered all the work that was going to be done to me and wondered why.
I managed to open my eyes, they felt heavy and gluey as I swivelled my eyes I looked into Amy’s blue eyes, I tried to smile but my lips felt funny.
“Don’t talk sweetheart, ”Amy ordered, “you aren’t to speak for another day until Dr. Johnson says it’s ok – understand” I nodded.
“I’ll tell you everything you may want to know,” she continued.

“First your surgery went extremely well, even through the bruises and swelling you're err different.
Next it’s Wednesday afternoon, your nose is ok to breathe through, and from what I can see it’s also perfect.”

She carried on, “Chloe has been at work and has removed all the hairs on your arms, leg’s groin and bum; she could do this because you were sedated so you didn’t feel any discomfort with the amount of work carried out”
She paused for breath and I took this chance to squeeze her hand to signal to her I understood. She kissed my brow saying; “I love you, but I don’t recognise your face, apart from being bruised and swollen, what I can make out, its Nichola, not Andy.”

Amy continued “I took the van back last Saturday, made myself at home in our new flat, and I’ve 4 weeks off work, to look after you.
Mum and I have been talking and we think it would be for the best if once your bruises and swelling has gone down we move to London, and live in the flat, this way Mum can do some work as her chambers are in London, Chloe will be on hand to help if you need it, Dad will also be handy, and I can go back to work… Phew that was a lot to tell you, I hope you have taken it all in?” Again I squeezed her hand as I assimilated this tidal wave of information. My brain was full of cotton wool and now it was full of info.

“Amy, if I may talk to your sister, my patient I would appreciate it” Dr Jackson butted in. Amy looked abashed “sorry Jonathan” she mumbled.

Dr. Jackson came over to me and explained that the no talking was because of the work carried out on my vocal chords, and that they would give me pencil and paper to communicate with. Amy butted in “I’ve got Nichola’s i-pad, she can use that”.
“You still here young Lady” He scolded her, Amy retreated her dignity dented; “I’ll get some coffee until you’re finished” she said as she went through the door.

Dr Jackson told me that everything went extremely well, all the surgery was healing well, the only possible problem was the tensioning of my vocal chords, this was not an exact science, but they did have the knowledge to estimate the tension by measuring the tension on my chords while under surgery then a computer gives them the tension required to approximate Nichola’s voice; all very high tech and cutting edge.

My breasts were also cutting edge technology, at present they were a B cup, until my skin had stretched, next week I would be increased to a C cup and the week after to the D cup, all this was done under a local aesthetic using a saline solution, when my own breasts grew, as they certainly would; it would be a simple procedure to reduce the size back to a D cup, tomorrow I would be able to wear tight sports bra’s.

He also told me that the hormone implants had been put in place as had the anti androgen implant, these would be effective for a year and make my body more feminine.

He also told me that I would be in hospital for another 2 days then as long as there were no complications I could go home, and that I could get out of bed and move exercise – but no talking for the present.
As he left he said “I will see you tomorrow, you know you are a very special person to do this for William and Elizabeth I wish you all the very best, I must admit that when William broached the subject I was sceptical, but now seeing how the surgery has turned out I feel very comfortable that this will be a success.”

I lay in bed for a while wondering how convincing I would look, I looked at my chest where my new breasts pushed out the hospital gown, my chest was very tightly compressed

I lay in bed alone, staring at my breasts, and yes touching them to see what they felt like.
The door opened and Amy entered “Hi again Nicky, the grouchy doctor has gone, here’s your i-pad and i-phone, the passwords are here, so they are yours now, I’ve looked into the files and there is a lot for you to learn about your new company and new job, but it’s nothing that you couldn’t handle, I think the work side will be the easiest.
I swung my legs out of bed and sat for a while, then with Amy’s help I stood up, bloody hell I thought this feels strange, my larger hips and bum combined with my new boobs really threw me off balance.

After a while I figured out my new centre of gravity so to speak and walked around the room.
Amy said “I’ve brought you some PJ’s and a wrap if you want to get rid of that horrible hospital gown.”
Did I, I sure did, so eagerly I shrugged the gown off and slipped into a pair of matte satin pyjama bottoms. Amy looked with interest at my bandaged boobs as I buttoned up the top, it really felt nice the soft fluid satin against my skin, I picked up the midnight blue floral Kimono wrap and slipped that on, I really felt comfortable.

We sat together and I powered up Nicky’s i-pad, logging in and the two of us carried on a conversation, well Amy talked and I wrote, but you get the idea.
Amy showed me the files on Nichola's new job, the files on Nichola's old job, the files where she had scanned my diaries in for me to read, in my mind everything that used to belong to Nichola was now mine, the new Nichola had been born!

Note to reader, when a conversation is indicated, Nichola is answering and talking through her iPad until the doctor tells her she can talk.

How did I feel, now that the surgery was over and I was committed to being Nichola, I felt elated, scared, apprehensive but above all excited, this was a whole new challenge, few if any people are going to experience.
How was this going to affect my relationship with Amy?
How was I going to interact with men? My past homosexual period may help here.
How would I perform as a woman in a man’s world?
How would I feel when Amy goes out with men?
How would I feel going on a date with a man?

So, so many questions, and only the future would give me the answers I was seeking.
All these thoughts were going on in my head as we talked, Mum was visiting this afternoon with the hypnotherapist; also I had been listening to the tapes for 3 days now! I was ok with this, as I had agreed to it.
I told Amy that I was looking forward to this afternoon, as I needed to get used to my new name and new life, she smiled and said. “You know Nicky, we are going to have so much fun together, but I must know how you would feel if I had the occasional date with someone else?

I thought for a second then typed ‘Amy, for the next year I am going to be your sister, with the hormone’s in me; I doubt I could be a man for you, so while I will be jealous, I will understand.
Now let me put the same question to you, how would you feel if or when I dated a man?’
Amy became serious, as she considered this, finally she said “as you have just said we are sisters for the next year, you will be an attractive woman, so you are bound to get hit on by men, it will be strange to see you getting ready for a date, even stranger to see you kissing a man and as for you sleeping with a man– phew I just don’t know Nicky”

I was just about to start typing when suddenly she carried on “Nichola, how about we pledge to each other that whatever happens while you are my sister stays behind us and after this very strange time in our lives is behind us we, get married and the past will be while not forgotten will be the past?”
Tears filled my eyes and I reached for her and hugged her to my breast (my Breast????), nodding in agreement – that was about three of the nagging questions I had just thought about answered and as best as we could do answered in a good way… I think.

We continued our one sided conversation for a good hour when it was dinner time, a catering assistant brought me my dinner, soft scrambled eggs and vanilla ice cream.
All to protect my throat, I couldn’t eat some solid food, but I had to loose 18lbs to reach my desired weight, remembering that female hormones tend to put weight on you.

After lunch Amy, Mum and a middle aged woman came to see me, the woman was introduced as Gwen Shelby the hypnotherapist she seemed quite nice, Mum was studying me closely, I turned to her with a questioning look on my face, she burst into tears and hugged me sobbing “you seem perfect! All I see is Nichola even through the swelling and bruising; thank you, oh, thank you for agreeing to this crazy plan”

When I heard this I was strangely satisfied, it seems that I now look entirely like Nichola’s twin sister!
Gwen then spoke “I understand that you cannot speak due to you surgery. William, or should I say your father has filled me in on the rather strange circumstances that make you require my help” I nodded and typed ‘what I need is help in becoming a female, help to act like Nichola’

Gwen nodded and continued “what I can do is suggest to you under hypnosis things you need to know to respond as a woman, you will still be fully aware of who you really are, no one can erase that but what I will suggest will enable you to function as Nichola”.

Again I nodded and typed ‘I don’t know if you are aware that Amy and I are an item, could you suggest to me that I will not be jealous if she see’s other men?’ Amy gasped and cried out; “you don’t have to do this, I don’t want anyone but you!”
I smiled gently and typed ‘and I don’t want anyone else but you, but be sensible you are an attractive girl, you cannot be a hermit while I have fun as Nichola – can you?”

Gwen broke into this bickering saying “I can suggest this but I cannot force you into doing anything your conscious self would not do, do you understand this?”
I nodded and wrote a message for her to include this when she hypnotises me; and asked her if we could start.

Mum and Amy left and Gwen closed the curtains, she made me lie down on the bed to get comfortable, the room was comfortably warm so it didn’t take long for me to become relaxed.

Gwen started talking to me, her voice was melodic, I wondered when she would use the pendant or whatever to put me into a trance. It was a really comforting feeling and I relaxed even more, it was so comfortable, like I was floating of a big cushion of cloud, my eyes closed by them selves and I drifted on what seemed like a cloud of contentment.

“Nichola, Nichola dear come on wake up” I heard the voice calling my name, damn I must have fallen asleep I thought, we’ll have to go through it all again.
Nichola sweetheart, remember the doctor says you mustn’t talk, now open your eyes.
My eye’s opened and I saw Gwen, Mum and Amy looking at me, Mum squeezed my arm and reminded me that I couldn’t talk until my throat had healed a bit more, I looked around and picked up my i-pad and typed ‘sorry for falling asleep, do we have to do it again?’ Gwen gave a broad grin, replying “no Nichola, everything has been done, it’s up to you now, but if you can fill out this question sheet for me.

She handed me a sheet of paper and a book to rest on, the questionnaire started: -
Name: without thinking I filled in Nichola Elizabeth McKinnon;
Date of birth 11th September 1990: age 23: Sex Female;
School attended – Rye St Anthony girl’s school:
University St Anne’s Collage Oxford:
Hobbies Horse riding, hockey, jogging, keep fit, Opera, the Ballet, also shopping and clothes.

The questions went on and without thinking I was answering as Nichola, even though my head knew I shouldn’t know these answers, I did it was second nature to me, also I knew that really I was a man, but now I was a confident sexy woman, the emotions going on in my head were indescribable, I realised that I knew Nichola’s life, her life was now mine!
This was down to the tapes I had been listening to and the hypnotic reinforcement Gwen had just carried out.

I handed back to questionnaire and typed ‘this is amazing I know all this but I shouldn’t,’ then I noticed my writing on the questionnaire somehow instead of my usual scrawl I was writing in a rounded feminine style! I typed ‘ how did you change my writing, how did you manage this?’

Gwen smiled at me and explained “If you look at the time Nichola, you were under hypnosis for nearly 3 hours, you thought you were asleep! All of these suggestions have been made to allow you to be your new self, as for your writing, I suggested that you write more ladylike and rounded, sometimes this works sometimes it doesn’t, in your case it worked”.
Now it was my turn to smile as I typed ‘this is going to make things so much easier for me, I cannot thank you enough’.

Gwen squeezed my arm and said “It’s my pleasure Nicky, now if you watch the make up DVD that Chloe and I have produced soon you will recognise faces from your new life, and the tapes you listen to every night will also act as more pieces of the jigsaw of your new life”.
With that she hugged my Mum and Amy saying, “if you need any more assistance, William knows how to contact me”. And with that she left.

Mum came and hugged me saying “well baby, welcome to your new life” I hugged her back feeling a surge of love for my Mum?????
Just how many changes have been made to me? It seemed to be perfectly natural for me to accept her as my Mother and when I looked at Amy I realised that my initial reaction was to love her as a sister, even though deep down in another life, (or so it seemed) we had been lovers.

As I was contemplating this the door opened and a nurse entered, it’s time to redo your dressings and apply some ointment, as it was nearly five in the afternoon, Mum and Amy kissed me goodbye and left promising to see me tomorrow, the nurse then got to work, changing the dressing on my nose, chin and throat, also on my hips and buttocks and finally my breasts, though the incisions at the side was very small and bruising was minimal. As she worked she chatted away, telling me that after the doctors rounds tomorrow I was going to wear a sports bra with minimal dressing, just some padding to prevent the wound from rubbing, she also commented that she thought that the dressings on my face may be removed tomorrow.

She then rubbed some ointment onto my legs groin and arms, explaining that it was to soothe the rash cased by the aggressive hair removal.
I must admit that I wondered what she was thinking with me an obvious male with very feminine features and attributes, nurses, bless them must see life in all it’s rich aspects as she was thoroughly professional.
Next was teatime, again soft food a bowl of soup and a large bowl of trifle – yummy.

After this I settled down to read my (Nichola’s) diary’s from the time since she started working to when she had her breakdown.
When Mum said they were comprehensive she wasn’t kidding, every thought and experience was captured on the pages, each day was a double page with small pictures of the people she was talking about, her feeling towards them and how they interacted, it was beyond compulsive it was very obsessive diary keeping.

But it made fascinating reading and I realised that if I could take just some of this in it would make the transition so much easier.
I read the diary for two hours, then I practiced my new signature for an hour, at first it looked nothing like, but after a while things started to come together, I also practiced my writing style my new feminine writing made this easier and I reckoned that after a week or so this would become second nature.

By now I was feeling sleepy, it had been a long and exciting day, so I got ready for bed, cleaned my teeth and moisturised where I could.
Out of curiosity I looked around the bed and found the CD, it looked like it was on a continuous loop play so I would learn as I slept so to speak, tomorrow I would start the DVD on make up, with that I went to sleep, my first day as a woman! (Sort of).

The nurse woke me up at seven in the morning, (what is it about hospitals and early mornings?) and while I washed, cleaned my teeth and again moisturised where I could I commented that (by my i-pad)I would be glad when I could get a shower, the nurse said that with luck that would be later on today after the doctor had seen me.

Breakfast, again soft food, fruit compote and scrambled eggs – all helps the diet I am on, then back to reading my diaries.
As I said earlier these made fascinating reading, it was Nichola’s life in a book, or my life as it is now.
At ten doctor Jackson arrived and looked at my wounds, he pronounce that he was happy that they were healing well and had a good scab over them, he left the dressings off, then joy of joys, he asked me to speak, I tried to recite ‘Mary had a little lamb’ (for some reason) but stopped after a few lines amazed by the sound of my voice.
I looked at him and asked “is that me?” he nodded and responded and it sounds just about perfect, slightly lower in pitch, but you could say that an infection left you sounding like that.

My ‘new’ voice was a feminine contralto, very similar to Fiona Bruce, (a UK news reader).
Getting used to my new voice, I asked him about a shower, he told me that as long as I was careful not to disturb the incisions and pat the area’s dry, not rub, there should be o problem with showering, he gave me some salve to put on where my body had been subject to the laser and electrolysis.

After my shower I slipped on the sports bra the hospital had supplied it felt great supporting my breasts, but I decided that I must get some fashionable bras then I changed my pyjamas into a crimson satin bottom and top with lace trim, again they felt wonderful against my skin, so soft and so sensual.

During my recovery in hospital, Mum and Amy visited every day. I continued to learn all about my new persona, through chit chat and the diary, another thing I found out was that I loved the Opera and the Ballet also fine dining, luckily at present I had no male interest, but there were a few in the recent past.

Finally it was Friday and the day I was to go home Dr. Jackson gave me a final check over and pronounced me ready to go home, he said he would phone Dad to give him instructions on my recovery.

Amy arrived with some clean knickers for me and I dressed in a mushroom coloured silk/wool wrap skirt and pink sheer blouse with chiffon sleeves, putting my nude hold up stockings on was heaven with my oh so silky smooth legs, and my by the time I had my 4” black patent shoes on I felt absolutely fantastic and female.

Amy also brought a large pair of shaded glasses to hide my bruised eyes, I slipped on my ¾ padded coat and linked arms with Amy I left the hospital, saying a fond goodbye to the nurses. Nichola had arrived!

For Friends and Family Part 5 – Life as Nichola

Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.
In this part surgery which transformation him into Nichola is completed and he leaves the clinic. Now he begins to learn his new life as a woman called Nichola.

I am back in sequence now after my horrific blunder

As we walked from the hospital, our heel clacking in unison, a sound that I was going to have to get very used to, Amy asked “Does it hurt Nicky – Oh sorry sis I forgot you still cannot talk until after your next appointment with Jonathan”.

This was very annoying as in my last examination I had spoken and I loved the sound of my voice.
BUT with the caution that doctors seem to be taught at university he had told me not to speak but to rest my vocal chords until my next visit to him! So it was back to my trusty i-pad for a while.

Smiling I shook my head and considered the fact that nothing really hurt, my nose, yes that was uncomfortable, and so was my chin.
It was in these two places where I had the most bruising and swelling, though the swelling was reducing and soon there would be none.
My breasts they felt… Oh it’s hard to explain, but while these felt swollen, which they were as I had gone from a flat chest to a B cup, and next week I was going to be a C cup. But they felt swollen, they were not uncomfortable; they were, well just there as they didn’t jiggle but I was aware of them as I walked it was such a strange and pleasant feeling.

Before I left hospital I had had a consultation with Jonathan or Dr. Jackson (we know him socially as a family) and he explained why the scarring was minimal, my cheek implants had been done by a relatively new method which only needs the smallest of incisions for the implant to be slipped in in a semi plastic state it’s then manipulated onto my own cheek bones and held in place for a day with a former while it sets and bonds to my own bone.

My boobs were similarly done with an incision at the side following the natural line of my breasts, as I mentioned before these were ‘pumped up’ – it’s the only way to describe it under a local anaesthetic as my skin stretches.

My hips and bum was also enhanced by a similar method to my cheeks, a ‘former’ the shape of the desired hip and bum shape is attached to me and a solution which bonds with my own fat gives me the feminine shape, this was also used on my lips, so my new, very feminine lips do not need re-doing every so often as collagen enhancements do.
These ‘formers’ were another reason I was sedated after the operations, as they are uncomfortable.

Using my trusty i-pad I mentioned that these seem very permanent, Jonathon told me that they could well be permanent if I desired them to be, but to remove them the procedure has to be reversed and with for ‘formers’ in place a solution is injected into the area of the implant which after 24 hours or so makes it revert to a plastic state which then unbonds it from the fat or bone so it can be removed.
This set my mind at rest so really I was happy, that during the year I was to be Nichola, nothing would ‘fall off’ or go floppy!

When we got outside it was quite cool, the breeze wafted up my skirt, which was a strange and wonderful experience.
We walked to Amy’s go faster Mini Cooper S and drove home, chatting away, or rather Amy was talking I was listening.

We got home and Mum greeted us, ushering us inside saying she had just made some soup for lunch, which sounded good to me, to get more solids I soaked pieces of bread in the soup until they were nearly mush.
Lunch was a pleasant affair, Mum and Amy talking and me typing, now we had to plan my ‘training’ in the arts of being a woman, and I had five weeks now to go before I started my new job in my new sex.

Very roughly we devised a ‘plan’, which we would follow on a daily basis.
Mornings consisted of a girls morning routine to get ready for the day, also fashion guidance from Mum and Amy, deportment, how to walk sit and act as a girl, and a session on Make up.
Afternoon would consist of more deportment, learning how to do different hair styles by myself, writing and signature practice and voice training, to try and get Nichola’s inflections right. (this was when I could actually speak)
Evenings would be ‘free’ time, but there were my diaries to read and the make up DVD to watch, as this has the essential pictures of people I am supposed to know at work.

So after a lazy Friday, spent reading my diaries and watching the DVD on make up we had a really pleasant day.
Dad arrived home and hugged me like a daughter, and we had a nice family meal, finally I went to bed after Dad had checked the area the operations were carried out and he pronounced that he was pleased the way they were healing and in his opinion the swelling was decreasing nicely, this was on my nose, chin and breasts, the other wound marks for my hips, bum, cheek and lips had healed thanks to the cutting edge surgery.

When I got to my bedroom, it felt strange to undress and see my top half every bit a woman, my groin said man, and my legs, smooth and hairless said woman, a very confusing picture, I looked at my hips and bum, no one could mistake these as male, they screamed female.
I shook my head and selected a peach satin and lace nightdress with lace around the bust and hem, it also had spaghetti straps it felt really sensual sliding down my body.
Amy stuck her head in the door and told me that Chloe was coming round tomorrow morning to give me my new false vagina, this time it would be in my skin tone, she was also going to do some more hair removal.
Now Amy took me through my night-time routine before bed; as a man I was used to toilet, teeth then bed!
Now I went to the toilet, douched myself (or at least I would once my new vagina was fitted) skin cleanser to remove all traces of make up, intensive night serum face cream, clean my teeth then finally bed, and I would do this every night during my life as Nichola, we kissed good night and we parted.

I slept really well that night, woke up about eight, with Amy shaking me by the shoulder, then she taught me my morning routine, which was. First toilet, then shower, moisturise face every day and body every third day, but until my skin was as smooth and silky as Nichola’s skin I had to use body lotion every day, clean my teeth then get dressed.

Today I decided on a simple denim skirt some 2” above the knee, barely black hold ups, midnight blue silky panties, my sports bra and a jersey cowl necked top in cream, I combed my hair (read wig) and was ready.

I went down stairs to find that the rest of the family were there, as usual Mum and Amy were going to see Nichola in the sanatorium, I realised that it was a big strain on Mum while I had been in hospital as she had to split her time between her natural daughter and me her surrogate daughter.

Asking how Nichola was, (via the typing method of conversation) I found out that she had regressed to what the psychiatrists explained as a safer time for her, she was also somewhat withdrawn but that it was early days and the prognosis was good.
I asked if Nichola knew what was happening; Dad answered this saying “Not at present, the specialists think that if she knew she didn’t have to rush back to return to the work she loves it would in all probability slow her recovery”.
Mum then continued “but as soon as she is capable of understanding the sacrifices you have made to help us, we will tell her everything”.
We continued to discuss Nichola, in herself she was fit and healthy, the after effects of her attempted suicide were thankfully receding.

I typed to Mum that she must devote all her time to her real daughter! I would manage with her occasional help, but it would mean that Amy would spend a lot of time with my training.
Amy readily agreed to this because I knew that while she loved her sister deeply, visiting her made her feel deeply uncomfortable.
Mum looked relieved that we felt that she must devote her time helping Nichola recover and admitted that it has been hard.

The doorbell rung and Amy went to answer and returned with Chloe, she sat down and had some coffee, Today I was informed more hair was going to be removed, my prosthetic vagina would be fitted.
Chloe informed me that this was a newer model that had some enhancements to the one I wore previously.
Also now I had a more feminine shape I was to be measured to see exactly where I needed to loose weight, or inches!

Mum and Dad left for the sanatorium, I was amazed how I saw things differently, they were my family and Amy was my sister, also I saw myself as a woman.
We went up to my bedroom and I stripped, Chloe showed me my new prosthetic vagina, as I slipped my dick (which looked a lot smaller, (but surely the hormones do not work that fast) into the tight tube which allows me to pee sitting down, she pointed out that the vagina was much improved as it had a slick lining which didn’t need as much lubrication before sex and the rubbing of my partners dick against my clittie (read dick) would give me ultimate sensations of pleasure and I would find it a lot easier to douche.

When I started this, the thought of having a man felt alien, yes I had dabbled in homosexuality at university, always being the passive partner, but now secretly I was thrilled at having a man as a woman, if you see what I mean.

When I looked in the mirror now, all I saw was a woman, even through the bruising it was Nichola I saw. Now for the measuring, Nichola was 40 – 28 – 42, with a D bra cup.
My vital statistics were 38 – 32 – 40 with a B cup, soon to be a C cup and then a D cup. I typed if I could remain a C cup as with my slightly smaller frame a C cup would look about right on me. Chloe and Amy discussed this and agreed that this was a good idea.

So I needed to loose 4” on my waist, and gain 2” on my hips.
The girls discussed this and they decided that as well as serious dieting and hope that the hormones would shift fat distribution from my belly to my hips; a waist cinch was the short-term answer.

But there was no answer to my bra size Nichola was 40 under bust, while I was a 38, the only way out of this was to buy new bras in 38C! An expensive business as all Nichola’s underwear was really good quality with a Bra costing £30 and upwards, and they were all very feminine.

Now I had my vagina fitted I decided to wear a pair of jeans, as I wiggled my way into the skinny stretch jeans I realised that Amy was right on the first day, these jeans screamed GIRL and showed all of my attributes including my luscious derrière. However it was a good job they were hipster style as they would be tight around my waist.

Hair removal was next, Chloe set up her equipment and started on the sparse hairs on my belly, between my boobs and on my face, as I was not sedated she could only do so much work.
After an hour she stopped and packed up, I rubbed salve onto the areas to soothe any irritation.

We had some coffee and Chloe left saying she would see me on Tuesday. Amy then told me it was time for deportment!
I thought that deportment was a thing you read about in Bronte novels or Miss Jean Brody, but not on your life.
Amy had me walking with heels on with a book balanced on my head – no kidding.
As she told me, men tend to walk hunched up slightly, unless they had been in the armed forces.
Us girls walk head up, chest thrust proudly out, back straight, we are proud to be a woman.

We also walk differently, we position one foot in front of another, giving a sway to the hips, the higher the heels the more pronounced the sway is becoming a sexy wiggle.
For two hours Amy had me walking with the book on my head, low heels high heels and towering 6” heels. (As a spur to perfection she reduced my daily food intake by 5 calories every time the book dropped, as I was on 1000 calories a day this was serious)
She had me walking on the flat, up stairs, down stairs, on carpets, on wood floor also sitting down and standing up, all with that damn book on my head – or not as the case may be!

Sitting down and getting up, men just flop into a chair we women keep our knees together and sit in a ladylike manner not slump like a sack of potatoes.
So the basics are sit down gracefully and stand up gracefully all with that damn book on my head.
Finally we stopped and prepared lunch, I was 100 calories down today as the book dropped 10 times – what a slave driver that Amy is!

For me a tuna salad sandwich on pitta bread, for Amy the same salad on a wholemeal brown roll.

After lunch Mum and Dad arrived, the news on Nichola was good as far as things had not gotten worse, she was still withdrawn and regressed but no worse.

Amy announce that we were going shopping, I needed another sports bra to last me until my boobs were enlarged to a C cup, and two pairs of C cup sports bras.
I didn’t worry about going out, as I knew I would have to get used to going out as Nichola, so the sooner the better.

Amy had me change into a tight skirt and blouse, I chose a burgundy pencil skirt in a linen mix, satin lined with a thin black belt, for my blouse it was a pink chiffon blouse with a pink satin camisole underneath to maintain my modesty.
I chose black knee length boots with a 4” block heel and a matching shoulder bag.
Finally a cream wool ¾ length single-breasted coat and a cute knitted hat.
Amy showed me how to use makeup to conceal my bruises, and with some blushed and lipstick I really looked the part, of course I wore the oversized shaded glasses to hide what was left of the swelling.

I thought things were going too easy, however the tight skirt was a ploy to teach me how to get in and out of Amy’s Mini without showing the world my knickers or tearing my skirt!
The slave driver had me going in and out of the car for half and hour, until she was happy with my performance, giggling, she informed me that it’s great I couldn’t talk or else I would argue with her.

I thought as we drove, that she was Oh So wrong about that I was eager to learn how to survive as a woman I would do anything to achieve this goal, I was now really enjoying my challenge.

We arrived in Oxford and immediately went underwear shopping; I bought sports bras in 38B, four in 38C as I would be wearing these when exercising.

We then went shopping for waist cinches we ended up buying six at £60 each! I also bought some bras, everyday ones to start with Hedona Chantelle in ivory, black, ice blue and skin tone, these would do for a start, nice fitting bras with satin cups, underwired and unpadded.

We arrived home for supper I just wished that I were allowed to talk,
After supper to see how the subliminal pictures were doing I was shown pictures of people in the diary and I had to type their names and my relationship with them.
I only got 4 out of the thirty or so but the strange thing was all four were guys that Nichola had been in a relationship with! (Now that was scary and thought provoking)

The weekend went well, Sunday followed and my training never let up. Make up, fashion, deportment (I was growing to hate that book) but I only lost 90 calories off my diet – getting better.
Mum and Dad went to take Nichola out for the day, so it was Amy and I, that sister of mine is a slave driver, without even thinking I was regarding Amy as my sister.

Monday came and I went for my appointment at the hospital, Amy drove me there and waited for me, first I went to Dr. Jackson for a full examination.

The bruising was fading and the swelling was going down. He was pleased at the other areas of my body and pronounced that I needn’t use dressings on them, he examined my throat and asked me to say my full name.
“Nichola Elizabeth McKinnon” I clapped my hand to my mouth and stammered, “Is that my voice?” Jonathon smiled and answered, “It certainly is young lady, do you like it?” “Like it” I squealed, “I love it, it sounds absolutely right”.
“Well as far as I can tell it’s as near as we can make it, to me it sounds a bit throaty, or husky, (Fiona Bruce again) but it’s not that noticeable”

I was elated things were coming together. Next I was taken to an examination room where I was told to take my top off and Bra, a local anaesthetic was given to each side of my breasts and the saline added to my tear shaped breasts, expanding them to a C cup, I noticed then that some work had been done on my nipples, they were the size of a large eraser on the end of a pencil, very perky and when I touched them VERY sensitive needless to say I loved them.
I got dressed putting my new pink sports bra on 38C cup and my blue jersey roll neck jumper.
The I was taken to the orthodontist where a cast was to be taken of my teeth and caps were to be fitted to make my teeth more feminine, also they were to be whitened to give me that perfect smile.
Finally after three hours I re-joined Amy and before we drove home I spoke letting her hear my new voice!
Her face when she heard me speak was a study, her mouth simply hung open!
She flung her arms around my neck saying “Oh Nicky, your voice is just perfect, a bit of coaching and you’ll be absolutely perfect but that throaty sound is going to drive men wild, you lucky cow!”

Now as we drove home we could have a proper conversation just like two sisters.
Mum was home when we arrived, she had already been to see Nichola, so my training commenced again now I could speak I asked Amy where she knew all about deportment.
“Oh” she casually said, “When I was a senior at St Anthony I used to tutor the young girls so they grew up like ladies, but they only did half and hour a week as we had loads of time, you sis we have to cram everything in”
I was watching the make up DVD daily and getting to recognise faces, also reading the diaries I was really getting into Nichola’s head set.

I explored my wardrobe and found the most fabulous collection of clothes, everything was of good quality, everything was cut in the most feminine manner, from business suits (10 of those) complete with blouses to mix and match all made from silk, chiffon or fine cotton with matching camisoles where appropriate all cut in very feminine styles, I had cocktail dresses (8 of these) evening gowns (only 2 – only!!) but I found that once she has worn them she sells them to clothes hire companies.
Lots and lots of skirts different styles and colours plus too many tops to count blouses, tunics, sweaters, T-shirts.
My walk in wardrobe was full, then of course there were coats and jackets, full length, ¾ length, blousons, bolero, fur and linen, a jacket for every purpose, in fact looking through the collection, several jackets for every purpose.
And I have not even mentioned my underwear drawer!
I wondered if with my smaller bust size any of these clothes would fit me or would they have to be altered!

I was in heaven, but as you can guess I was beginning to question the reasons I had agreed to this, yes it was to help the family and yes it was to live out a dream of mine to live and work as a woman.
But every day I was being immersed in the world of a young woman, I was taking to it like the proverbial duck to water, what of the future… What indeed.

For Friends and Family Part 6 – Nichola Complete

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter after getting his (her) teeth capped she now has the perfect smile also the hypnotic suggestions are working well. Meanwhile the real Nichola suffers another breakdown and Andy admits that he is enjoying his new life and also considers remaining a woman.

The day of my dental appointment arrived and I was to get crowns that would make my teeth more feminine, also I was to get my teeth whitened to get that ‘perfect smile’

My training was going well, my deportment lessons with Amy, who used to be my girlfriend in my previous life, but now I think of her as my sister and best girlfriend.
I think this was due to the power of hypnotic suggestion and, my immersion in my new female persona.

I was becoming Nichola my bruises had nearly disappeared and when I looked into the mirror all I saw was Nichola’s face and body.
Getting ready that morning, I looked into my wardrobe to decide what I was going to wear, as dentists have a habit of tipping you so far back on the chair my modesty would be severely compromised if I chose to wear a flowing skirt, so I chose pair of cream leather ultra tight trousers. I teamed this with a bronze angora sweater with a cowl neck, under this I had brown sports bra and matching panties my waist cinch knee high brown boots with a 3” block heel, matching handbag and a cream leather jacket that went with my jacket.

Amy was and Mum were dropping me off on their way to see Nichola, I would make my own way home after the work had been completed, which it was estimated would be a few hours.

I arrived at the orthodontist with a few minutes to spare, and was taken in for the first part of the treatment, the whitening of my own teeth to match the crowns, this while uncomfortable was quite painless, next was the fitting of the crowns to give me a feminine smile, this again was not painful but was very uncomfortable and quite a long procedure with frequent rests to let things set or dry, I must admit that by the end the dentist could have told me anything, I just wanted to get it over with.

Finally it was over, I thankfully sat upright and he handed me a mirror to see the results.
It was with some trepidation that I looked, as my mouth felt to be overflowing with teeth, the first thing I noticed was that my full lips looked more natural, very similar to Angelina Jolie’s lips which pleased me immensely then I smiled; which when I saw the results turned into a beaming smile.
I just couldn’t hold back, I burst into tears and sobbed; “Oh they are perfect, just perfect”. The dental nurse commented “they really suit your face shape, I don’t know but the seem to animate your facial features”.
I left the dentist to return home and spent the time going home, grinning like a total idiot I was so happy.

I got a taxi home, and when I got there the place was in turmoil it was a case of ‘I’ve been here before, when I entered the living room Amy and Mum were in tears, I hurried over to them asking whatever was the matter, fearing Nichola had done harm to herself.
Through the sobbing I discovered that she was regressed to about the age of a 10 year old, she wouldn’t answer to any other name than Sophie, but worse still she called Mum Aunty Elizabeth; Amy was now Aunty Amy and when she was shown a picture of herself she thought it was Aunty Nichola, and she wondered why Aunty Nichola had not visited her!

This was a severe blow to Mum and Amy, and to some extent to me, as it would seem I would be spending longer in my new feminine persona that we first thought. When I said blow, that was the wrong word for my reaction, while I was sad about Nichola, it did mean that I would be spending longer as Nichola; which didn’t worry me in the least, as in all truth I was truly enjoying my new female life.

I asked the obvious question “why Sophie” Mum thought for a moment then carefully answered “the only Sophie I can remember is a doll she used to love, Amy can you think of anyone else called Sophie?” Any thought for a while then replied; “no Mum no one, only that doll”.
I went and made some tea; this is the English way of sorting any problem out – a cup of tea. This time it was normal tea unlike the very sweet tea I had made at the start of all this! Mum commented “well at least you make decent tea as a girl not like that revolting stuff you tried to poison us with a couple of weeks ago.”

That feeble attempt at a joke relaxed us all and we sat and sipped our tea.
“Nichola” Mum exclaimed “Your teeth, let me see” I smiled for her and she said “they are perfect love, you look like Nichola’s identical twin” then tears started to flow as she was pulled suddenly back into a not so nice place, worrying about her natural daughter.

Amy looked at me and asked me “How do you feel about being Nichola for a bit longer that we first thought?”
“Amy” I blustered not really wanting to go there as I had a feeling Amy knew I was enjoying my new life. “Think positive, this could just be a small setback, Nichola will be her old self the next time you see her”.
Amy studied me then asked again “But if she isn’t her old self how would you feel?”

I was trapped I considered my options then decided that half-truths may be the best option. “Well seeing as you asked I’ll tell you! I am out of work, looking for a job that will challenge me – right?” Amy nodded at this I continued, “Nichola’s new job is challenging and I also think that doing this job as a woman – and an attractive woman at that will be certainly challenging”.
Amy grinned at this and commented; “You mean the ‘glass ceiling’ well sister you will certainly need balls to assert yourself” then as an after thought and with a giggle she finished “And you have!”

I giggled along with her then I continued “Whether I do this for a year or two years really it makes no difference what with all the work done on me if I do it for a longer period then we’ll get our money’s worth from all the surgery.”

Amy pressed me saying “But how would YOU feel” I could feel myself getting backed into a corner so I answered; “Honestly Amy, I just don’t know at the moment I am quite enjoying the challenge learning a new life as a girl also my new job will be challenging so I will have to see at the time”.

Amy was like a dog with a bone “What happens if you prefer being a woman?” “Amy” mum broke in “Leave Nicky alone you have no right to ask these things of her!”
“Mum, it’s ok, Amy has to know” I responded “Amy; I just don’t know and that’s the truth I really hope Nichola is ok in a year, because the longer I am fully immersed in Nichola’s life, I have a feeling it will be harder to return to my old life”.
There I’d said it, I went far further than I intended to but my feelings were out in the open.
Mum gasped saying “Oh you poor dear we must consider you that would he terrible if you loose your life as you know it. I’ll tell William we must stop this now!”

“No” I insisted, “I’ve gone through a lot over the past few weeks, I’ll get through it and if in the end I feel I cannot return to be a man then it’s my decision and this is the direction my life must take – I firmly believe in your life is written before you are put on this earth”.

This last statement shocked them both. I shrugged my shoulders and finished off by saying, “Look the two of you, this is how I honestly feel let’s continue as we are and forget we have had this discussion – please”.

We sat silently for a while, eventually Amy stirred and looked directly at me saying, “Ok Nicky thanks for being so honest with me I respect your decision and will abide by it – Mum?” She looked across at her mother.

Mum stirred, rose from where she was sat, came over and put her arms around me saying, “If you are completely and utterly certain then I will abide by your decision but only if you are 100% sure.” She looked me searching staring directly into my eye’s.
I stared back unflinchingly and replied “Mum I am totally and utterly committed to the future and whatever it may bring”

She hugged me and I could feel her tears wet on my cheek she quietly said, “you’re a good girl and if you do decide that you want to be a woman permanently William and I will do everything we can to help you.”
She sat back with a wan look on her face and continued, “It seems that I now have three daughters - three lovely daughters”.

I’ll phone William and shall we go for a meal tonight? Amy and I answered together “Oh yes, that’ll be great” we looked at each other and burst into fits of giggling. Amy managed to splutter and Nicky can forget all about her diet tonight! I gave a girly squeal and hugged Amy saying, “You’re the best sister a girl could have.”

Which said a lot on how far I had become immersed in my new persona.

Amy stood up and commanded me; “Come on Nicky, lets carry on you’ve done no deportment today – oh and Mum, tell Dad to make it a good restaurant because my sister and I are going to get glammed up”
Mum looked at her commented, “And I’m getting glammed up as well young lady I’m not past it yet.”

We just grinned as we left the room and yes after the traumatic events we had just undergone she did have me walking around with that bloody book on my head sitting down, and standing up, up and down stairs the works.

Mum popped in and told us to pack a bag each as we were going to the Le Manoir aux Quat’Saisons in Great Milton - this was a restaurant owned by Raymond Blanc and was a two star Michelin restaurant as it was 15 miles away we would be staying the night and as there was only two rooms available we girls would be sharing!

Dad would be home in an hour and we would be setting off once he had showered, the table was booked for nine that evening so we could get ready there.
We were both very excited at this and immediately went to pack an overnight bag each.

I looked through my wardrobe and chose a mid green Charmeuse sheath satin cocktail dress, this had long sleeves which were elasticated at the wrist these were quire ruffled, it was figure hugging with a side zip, it was 3”above my knee so I decided to take a chance and wear stockings.
I hung my dress up, selected a pair of kitten heeled black satin shoes and a matching cocktail hand bag for a jacket I finally decided on a lace shawl as we would be inside all night.

I got my Louis Vuitton overnight bag and put the bra and panties I would be wearing tonight, a proper bra, not a sports bra and my black stockings. I put 4 spare pairs of panties in, a nightdress and gown.
Amy knocked and came in saying, “Have you decided what you’re wearing – Oh, that a gorgeous dress” she added as she saw the dress hanging there. “Anyhow sis” she continued can I put my underwear in your bag, cos mine’s in London?” “No Problems sis” if you’ll show me what I need to put in my vanity case.
Looking at what I was wearing she selected a load of make up, creams, moisturisers, perfume, body lotion, a selection of jewellery.
So we were both ready for going when Dad arrived home.
As we waited we listened to music sitting on my bed Amy looked uncomfortable so I came straight out and asked; “what’s the matter?”

Amy looked at me and said, “Thank you for being so honest down there – I just needed to know” I put my arms around her and we hugged. I sighed and murmured, “I’m sorry Amy, I really am, but we will just have to wait and see what happens in the future”.

She gave a weak smile saying “you have nothing to be sorry about, you’ve been honest with me – you know next week when you get your boobs done, shall we move to the Flat?”
I squeezed her and agreed that that would be a great idea. “Oh” she continued “I forgot Chloe phoned and if we are free next Tuesday she is going to get you some hair extensions done in London so we’ll be handy for that”.

Amy thought for a few minutes and finished with; “If you do decide that you want to remain a woman then I will honestly understand as you have embraced things with a gusto and on the up side, I will have you as my best girlfriend”
We hugged again and I felt tears in my eyes, Mum knocked on the door and said “Girls, Dad’s held up, we’ll take my car and meet him there I’m just going to pack him some things then we’ll be off”.
I answered this time “Ok Mum we’re nearly ready”.

We slipped off the bed and put our dresses into garment carriers, Amy commented, “I really love that dress, and I think it’ll look better with your slightly smaller bust measurements – Oh, don’t close the case yet I’ve forgot something” and with that she shot off to her room.

When she came back she was a bit furtive then she showed me the dildo, “Girls just wanna have fun” she grinned, as I stared at the lifelike dildo I licked my lips in anticipation.
Amy’s grin widened and she cracked, “Looks like my little sister is looking forward to some girl on girl action”. Was she ever right on that!

I slipped on my cream leather jacket and between us we picked up our dresses vanity cases, overnight bag and handbags and went down stairs to meet Mum.
I for one was relieved that things were out in the open and some sort of agreement had been reached.

The drive to the restaurant was about 15 minutes; this was spent mainly in silence each of us immersed in our own thoughts.
When we arrived it was a beautiful old fashioned type manor house, we got our luggage from the car for it to be taken off us by a couple of guys in a uniform, Amy whispered, “Are they cute or what sis” I was a bit taken aback, “Err Umm, yes I suppose so” I managed to stammer.

Amy tucked her arm in mine and murmured, “Nicky, relax, admire the men as a woman would, don’t worry now all I see and think when I look at you is - Nichola, and you better believe it girl when we get to London we are going clubbing so get used to being hit on and being chatted up by cute guys.
Believe me girl the two of us will be hit on all the time as not to be too modest about it we’re hot”.

I was both excited and shaken by this and looked at the two guys carrying our bags, the one on the left really bad a cute bum and looked fit.
I said as much to Amy and she commented, “Good cos I fancy the one on the right let’s flirt an bit - follow my lead”
She caught up with the guy’s and started chatting to the one she fancied his name was Guy; I followed but before I could talk I caught my heel and stumbled the one I fancied managed to catch me and stop me falling! Much to my amazement I shamelessly flirted feeling his muscles and fluttering my eyes at him in hero worship his name was Carl.
All too soon we reached the reception desk and I reluctantly let go of Carls arm. (I had grabbed it when I stumbled and forgot to let go!)

These two hunky guys took our bags upstairs Guy showed Mum to her room and Carl took Amy and I to our room we opened the door and he took our bags inside.
Amy went to her purse to give them both a tip. Guy arrived back and said “don’t tip us girls, but your phone numbers would be nice – and a date?” Amy thought for a Nano second and pertly said, “No phone numbers but meet us on Saturday night at the St Aldates’ Tavern on St Aldate’s seven o’clock - ok?” they looked at each other and in unison answered, “Ok”.

Then Amy shocked me by putting her arm around Guy’s neck and giving him a kiss I thought I had better follow so I slid my arm around Carls neck and our lips met I felt his hand stroke my bum as I broke away, “See you on Saturday” I huskily told him my slightly husky voice sounded to my ears to be full of passion.

I was shaken to the core, that was the first time in 5 years that I had kissed a man felt a man’s stubble against my face and I actually loved the feeling it evoked in me!
As they closed the door, Amy looked at me and said, “Call that flirting girl you practically raped the poor guy” Hurt I answered, “But you said to flirt so I did” Amy giggled and through her laughter managed to say, “Well Nichola, you don’t need any lessons in flirting but lessons in keeping your knickers on and not getting pregnant would be useful”. “AMY” I spluttered.
Our banter was stopped by a knocking on the door, I looked through the spy hole and Mum was there, I opened the door and she came in commenting; “I didn’t think I had reared two floozies!”
“Mum” Amy said in a shocked voice “I was only training Nicky in the art of flirting” “Art of flirting” mum shot back, “From what I saw she doesn’t need any training she was doing well by herself!”
I just stood there open mouthed, “B, b,b,but” I tried to say something when mum couldn’t hold herself any longer and collapsed in fits of giggling, joined by Amy while I just stood there looking daft.

Mum managed to collect herself and still giggling said; “Oh sweetheart, you were wonderful, you had him eating out of your hand he was like a little puppy dog”
I must have looked ashamed because she became serious and told me; “Nicky, attractive women have a tremendous power over men, Amy has learned this all her life, you sweetheart have to learn this very quickly – and you young lady” she said glaring at Amy “have to teach her properly, or else she will get hurt”.

Amy looked abashed and contritely murmured “Yes mum, sorry mum, it’s just that they were quite dishy”.
Mum grinned and said “I did notice, I’m not that old but you two were busy throwing yourselves at them.
Anyhow dad will be here in an hour we’ll see you down in the bar about eight – OK”
“Ok mum” we chorused as she closed the door. I went over and put the safety chain on the door as Amy said “right girl, lets get ready” so I went to run a large, hot and very bubbly scented bath while Amy unpacked our dresses and clothes, she stroked my Charmeuse dress saying, “This is really beautiful Nicky, you made a good choice”.

I looked at the very lustrous shine of my dress and secretly agreed with her.
We stripped down to our bra and panties looking in the mirror you couldn’t tell which one of us was the natural born girl the only difference was that I had slight bruises each side of my breasts where the saline was injected.

We stripped off completely and Amy put her arm around me saying, “Let’s compare bodies sis”.
We walked over to the full-length mirror and looked staring back were two very attractive young women I gasped and stammered; “God Amy you are beautiful”. Amy snorted “I’m beautiful! Just look at yourself girl, you are stunning, with your long glowing hair perfectly oval face, cute little nose (looks like Kate Middleton’s) those almond shaped green eyes and your lips well they are amazing - Angelina Jolie springs to mind; you girl are stunning”

I slipped my arm around her waist, kissed her on the cheek, telling her, “Mine’s done by surgery yours is perfectly natural and naturally perfect: You are gorgeous”.
She continued to study our reflection and kissed me on the lips, which I responded to immediately. She softly said, “We are going to make a formidable pair of sisters when we unleash ourselves on London”
With that we walked into the bathroom.

After removing our make-up we slipped into the bath and washed each other. It was OH so sensual, washing Amy’s body, teasing he breasts quite forgetting that she could do the same for me and knowing Amy she would as her breathing had become ragged and she was a bit flushed.

Then she started washing my body. And yes my breathing became equally ragged as she paid very special attention to my breasts and nipples I had never realised that my nipples were all that sensitive; yes I had thought them sensitive when I had played with them but Amy took this to a whole new level, much to my amazement my nipples became twice their size and soon she had me moaning in pleasure when she finally stopped I gave a little mewl of displeasure she gently kissed me on the lips whispering, “Later beautiful, later”.

We dried ourselves checked for unwanted hair then used scented body lotion to soften our already soft skin.
Amy commented that my skin was coming along very well nice, soft and very feminine.
We tidied up each others eye brows so they were the perfect feminine shape to go with our eyes Amy being blond and blue eyed eyebrows were gently arched, to emphasise her eyes, my almond shaped eyes had a slightly different shaped eyebrow still in an arch but thicker near my nose, arching and tapering towards the edge of my face.

We were still stark naked, but entering the bedroom we put on the scraps of material we called underwear.

Under my green silk dress I was wearing a black little Simon Perele balcony Bra matching thong and waist cinch, as my dress was about 3” above my knee I risked sheer black stockings with a back seam.
Amy’s dress was a classic mini LBD an ‘A’ line one shoulder satin mini dress it had a natural waist with ruffles/flowers around the hem, built in bra it would suit her colouring well – and it was shorter than mine.
So not needing a bra Amy slipped n a sating lacy thong, a pair of barely black tights.

We sat together doing our make-up after foundation (not much of that as we had good skin) setting with a light dusting of powder blusher to emphasise our high cheekbones then dramatic evening style eye make-up.
My eyes in different shades of greens false eyelashes, attached followed by dramatic eyeliner.
Amy, wearing black contrasted with her eyes in shades of russet, smoky and sultry.
Finally our lips, being fair Amy used a frosted plum colour me having a slightly darker complexion used autumn berry lipstick 4 coats topped off with lip gloss. As we stood back from the mirror we were a mans wet dream in a past time I would have lusted after either of us now I felt totally different and was satisfied with the look I had created.

We slipped into our dresses, as I zipped up the side zip I felt the dress tighten on my body across my hips, gently cradling my breasts it felt so good to be wearing a proper bra rather than the sports bra I should be wearing.

We slipped on our shoes, mine black satin kitten heeled matching satin cocktail bag, with the essentials in it, lipstick, eye shadow, mascara, lip-gloss and perfume.
A quick spray of perfume and we headed downstairs, it was a testament on how much I had progressed over the last couple of weeks, I was so comfortable so much at ease yes I worried about my decision to wear stockings – but it was too late now.

We found our way to the bar to await mum and dad JOY of JOY not only were those two hunky guys bellhops, they were also barmen!!!!!
I caught Amy’s eye and she licked her lips in a lewd manner the way we looked we would knock the pair of them dead.
As we approached the bar Carl spied us and I saw him nudge Guy, we both played it cool and asked for a white wine spritzer each. I was pretending not to stare at Carl’s gorgeous body similarly he was devouring me.
We sat at the bar and flirted outrageously with them Amy nudged me as she spied mum and dad approaching the bar.
We told the lads we would see them on Saturday night blew them a kiss and went and sat down at a table to meet our parents. (It was funny how I thought of them as my parents, with the hypnotic suggestion and the fact that they referred to me as their daughter and she helped me immensely)

Mum sat down and commented to the two of us and of course dad; “I see our daughters have been amusing themselves with the local eye candy”. Dad missed the point and answered, “Pardon Elizabeth” mum sighed and enlightened him, “The girls fancy those two hunks behind the bar dear,” I protested; “We don’t mum, we were just talking”.
Mum simply gave the two of us an old fashioned look.
Dad ordered some drinks and the menu’s arrived we spent a while perusing them ordered supper, then dad ordered the wine and we sat there chatting.

Dad cleared his throat and started “Elizabeth has been telling me about Nichola and the conversation you all had this afternoon, but I really have to ask you if you are certain about what you are going to do?”

I looked at him steadily and replied “Dad, I’m absolutely certain, 1000% certain”
Amy chipped in “Just look at her dad, she is Nichola’s twin – or Sophie’s twin as she demands to be called”.
Dad nodded and addressed me again; “It’s true, you’ve made a beautiful young woman, Elizabeth also told me what you discussed about and I will promise you that if you want to remain a woman then I know the best surgeons in the field and will move heaven and earth for you to achieve your ambition. Similarly if you want to change back I will help you all I can to achieve that also”.

I took hold of his hands and with tears in my eyes thanked him from the bottom of my heart, Amy quipped “Don’t make her cry dad, it took ages to get her make-up right”. I quipped back, “It’s waterproof mascara clever cow!”

“Dad held up his hands “girls, girls ok, fine I’ll stop discussing this now, but you know the offer is there” then he said to mum, “My god, it’s just like normal, these two sniping at each other, when they move in together it’ll be a war zone!”

Amy glanced at me I nodded so she said; “Talking about London once Nicky has her boobs done on Monday we are thinking of moving into the apartment then Mum has one more thing less to worry about”.

Mum looked at us both a bit sadly and asked, “Are you both certain?” We nodded “Well if your minds are made up. It will give me more time to devote to Nichola”.

Just then the entrée arrived and we devoted out attention to the wonderful food coupled with the scintillating conversation dad really surprised me as this was the first time I really had seen him socially and he was excellent company full of anecdotes and stories.

The meal passed all too quickly and after coffee in the lounge (being eyed up by the two guys all the time) we all went to bed we said goodnight to Mum and Dad at the door of our room.

I opened the door and Amy followed me in, she put the night chain on the door walked over to me put her hands around my waist and gently pulled me towards her.
I slipped my arms around her neck and we kissed our breasts gently rubbing together she kissed around my jaw and nibbled my ear I moaned in bliss Amy whispered “God Nicky, you look gorgeous I’ve been imagining this all evening, I’m so wet from just looking at you”.
Lost in passion I moaned, “So am I! I’m soaking, you look delicious”. And with that we kissed passionately tongues entwining.

For Friends and Family Part 7 – Work and Boys

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.
In this chapter Nichola is now ready to face the world and goes on her first date with the hunks they met at the hotel

We stood entwined in each other’s arms; kissing and nibbling our breasts squashed together our hands fondling our satin clad bodies.
Amy’s dress having only one shoulder was easy for me to take off the back zip slid down and her luscious breasts were there for me to kiss tease and nibble.

My dress has a side zip and while Amy managed to un-zip me with ease my dress would only come off over my head so reluctantly I stepped away from her and she lifted my dress over my head. My dress joined her’s on the floor two delicate piles of satin, one black and one green.

We kissed again and Amy unfastened my bra the scrap of satin and lace fell to the floor as she targeted my breasts with evident pleasure teasing my nipples.
I watched in amazement as they doubled in size and became ultra-sensitive.
I whimpered in pleasure as my nipples sent electrifying sensations through my body.
We slowly walked over to the Queen size bed and fell onto it.
We were kissing passionately, our tongues entwined fondling each other’s breasts stroking caressing bringing each other to a frenzy of passion.

I shuddered as I orgasmed not withstanding the fact that I did not have an erection I shuddered to a climax.
Amy murmured, “Couldn’t wait for me could you”.
Then she shuddered as her climax racked her beautiful body. I continued kissing and licking her gorgeous body and whispered, “You weren’t all that far behind me.
My lips fastened onto her engorged nipples and she writhed in pleasure arching her back in ecstasy, “Yes, oh yes Nicky yes” my hand drifted between her legs and my fingers gently made their way through her wonderfully soft pubic hair. Reaching the wonderful damp spot, as my fingers explored she moaned softly and her hand gently pushed my head downwards.

Taking the hint I kissed my way towards her female haven, my tongue teased her blond pubis then I found the object of my desire.
I kissed my way around her pleasure centre then my tongue entered her soon I found the target I was after; her delicious clittie, as I sucked and teased with my tongue she whimpered; her hips bucked Amy gave a long shuddering gasp and I tasted the wonderful taste of her love juice I was in heaven licking and sucking the luscious fruit of my love now my sister.
Again she climaxed bucking and lifting the hips off the bed writhing and whimpering, “Nicky, oh Nicky Oh god you are wonderful”.
She was pummelling the bed in the throes of passion. She held my head and tried to move me from her luscious pussy I took the hint again and kissed my way back up her body; now covered with a thin film of perspiration – she tasted lovely and feminine her taste excited me.
Our lips met and passionately her tongue explored every crevice of my mouth, tasting her own love juices. As she pushed me onto the bed she whispered “your turn now my lover”.

Kissing me she then moved down from my mouth to my nipples. I had only had these for a few weeks but WOW they were so sensitive. No wonder women love to have their nipples aroused I know that I certainly did.
It was not long before I shuddered to another orgasm, how this was happening I had no idea and to be honest did not care as long as I managed to climax I just loved it.
Amy went lower and then I felt her tongue lapping the head of my trapped dick or clittie as I decided to call it!
I moaned in bliss as she tongued my clittie the feelings emanating from it were amazing.
I was dreaming I was a complete woman! I gave a squeal as again I climaxed shuddering and writhing in ecstasy.

My hand went to the bedside table and I found the dildo a smile came to my lips and I gently tugged on Amy’s hair “MMMMMMM” she moaned and as I turned the vibrator on she moaned dreamily, “Ahhhhhhhh yes”.
She worked her way back up my body, we kissed and I did exactly the same as she did my tongue searched her mouth to taste her.
I slipped the vibrator between our breasts and switched it on we both gasped as the vibrations shuddered through our breasts.
I managed to touch the tip to both our nipples and this caused us both to moan and gasp as jolts of pleasure racked our bodies.
Looking down on me, her blonde hair framing her beautiful face Amy looked full of passion her eyes half closed her lips fuller and pouty a picture of lust and passion. “I’m going to love having you as a sister’ she said in a voice laden with passion.

I moved the vibrator down her body and managed to impale her. She arched her back and screamed quietly shuddering as again she reached an orgasm.
I continued to pleasure her until she was continuously having orgasms.

Finally we were both spent and lay contentedly in each others arms, breathing heavily and lightly sheened in perspiration we laid there each engrossed in our own thoughts.
I was luxuriating in the feelings passing through my body, and wondered how much was due to the hypnotic suggestion and how much was due to the hormones?
I was acting just like a woman; I was smiling as women do presenting a happy and attractive face to the world also looser in my mannerisms and demeanour.
I was attracted by men, also when making love to Amy, I thought of her as my sister - another girl this was strange!
I really enjoyed our girl on girl sessions, but I will admit I had a desire to find out what having a man inside me would feel like.
Another thing was, my vagina was a prosthetic made from silicon; however I swear that I feel everything happening ‘down there’ was this hypnotic suggestion or wishful thinking?
And I thought of my vagina as real!
So many questions so many unanswered questions!

Amy stirred and looked at me, “I have a question for you” she murmured; “Ask away” I responded.
She looked at me with those gorgeous blue eyes and said somewhat warily, “You promise you won’t get mad or be offended?” I looked at her lovingly and responded; “How could I ever get mad at you?”
She smiled and said “You might, but here I go; when you were a man, you could never come as much as you do now, why?”

I sighed looking sadly at her and after a short while said; “The truth is - I just don’t know, whether it’s the hormones, the fact that I do not have an erection now, hypnosis or what, I just don’t know”

She kissed me on the cheek and commented “You know just then when I referred to you as being a man?” I nodded; “Well” she continued “I find it very hard to think of you as anything other than a girl, my sister, does that worry you?”

I turned towards her, facing her our heads on the pillow my breast moved and rubbed sensuously against one of her’s; “No Amy it doesn’t worry me because that’s what I am for the foreseeable future. It will be easier for the two of us if we both think that way”. Amy leant over and gently kissed me on the lips.

“I still love you but in a very much different way” she said smiling. I gently kissed her luscious lips murmuring, “I’m so very glad about that”.
Amy looked softly at me and said, “Shall we go and clean up and get ready for bed?” “Sounds like a good idea” I answered.
We went to the bathroom and cleaned ourselves up, removed our make-up and moisturised soon sweet smelling fresh and feminine we slipped into our Satin PJ’s, got into bed and cuddled up.

A soft knock at the door jolted me into wakefulness. Amy was still sleeping, groggily I got to the door, looking through the spy hole I saw mum standing there.
Opening the door she said; “Dad and I are just going to breakfast then dad’s going to work.” “Ok mum” I replied as soon as I can get sleeping beauty up we’ll be down “I heard that” came a voice from the bed.
I got to the bathroom first and by the time Amy made it I was in the shower. I did my morning routine, which by now was totally natural went into the bedroom and slipped into clean knickers and stockings waist cinch then the cream leather skirt I had arrived in. Amy emerged and also got dressed while I was putting quick day make up on, light foundation, light eye make-up, blusher touch of lipstick, then into a wild berry cashmere knit top it had dolman sleeves a mesh panel with a floral design in beads and sequins, on my feet I slipped on a pair of ruby suede loafers (at 5’10” tall these are quite acceptable).

We were both ready about the same time and headed to breakfast, as we entered Mum and dad were just finishing dad kissed the three of us as he left and said he would see us in the evening mum went to pack while Amy and I had our breakfast fruit, cereals and toast with of course a pot of tea.

After breakfast we went up and packed our bag carefully putting away our dresses in the garment carriers.
We went to mum’s room and the three of us took our luggage downstairs. Dad had paid the bill as he left so all we had to do was load the car and leave.
There was no sign of Guy and Carl, but we knew we would see them on Saturday.
On the drive home, Amy and myself decided to restart our jogging, we used to do this when we were a couple, now we would be sisters!

Also we phoned the van hire company and arranged to pick up a van tomorrow (Friday) and return it Tuesday.
When we got home there was a message for me to phone Chloe when I managed to talk to her I confirmed that I would be at the hair salon at ten.
She warned me that the laser technique that was going to be used to fit the extensions would mean that with the extensions the styling and colouring I would be a few hours in the salon, she asked if there was any style I wanted. Thinking for a second I liked the style of my wig, but I’d like the colours to be more tonal so I told her “similar to Cheryl Cole” Chloe chuckled and commented “good choice girl no problems though I don’t think you will be able to have your hair quite as long”.

We said good bye and I went and got changed to go jogging remembering Amy’s warning I wore a tight sports bra under my pink sweatshirt Lycra jog pants showing my attributes from the waist down, hooded fleece top leg warmers, a cute pink head band and pink and white trainers and gloves and I was ready to go.
We decided on a easy three mile run, even with the sports bra, running with boobs is quite an experience and they move all the time, not unpleasant but as Amy reminded me a good bra is essential or else I would end up with ‘joggers nipple’ which is very painful especially for us girls.

I really enjoyed the run and the two of us were pleasantly ‘glowing’ at the end. We showered and changed into jeans and a pullover and I did some training with the book, watched the make-up DVD and took the test on my recognition of faces from my ‘new’ life.
I did a lot better in this remembering half of the faces names and how I interacted with them both professionally and socially.
The we both did some packing, clothes, books, ornaments, some bedding there were also some small bits of furniture and the big bits which we would sort out on Tuesday were our beds.

Friday dawned and as I got dressed I reflected that really once I reached my full bust size I would be starting my new life properly.
I dressed in stretch western style jeans in a deep fig colour, I teamed this with a thistle coloured angora knitted top which was a similar shape to an oversized T shirt a ribbed shawl collar and three quarter sleeves.
My shoes were black stud strap ankle boots with a 2” heel, matching black leather handbag; my coat a cashmere ¾ length red, with a funnel collar, turned back cuffs, fully lined and lovely and warm ideal for driving.

We drove to London, chatting away like the sisters we had become first we went to the apartment to drop off some small bits and pieces and pick up the mail. There was one for Nichola and from the envelope it was from my new company.
I showed it to Amy who said “well Muppet, open it”.

My hands were trembling as I slit the envelope open, I read the letter my hands shaking. “Amy” I stammered “I’ve got to phone Fiona in HR, to arrange an induction”.
There was no hesitation from Amy, “well phone her” she said.
I reached into my handbag for my i-phone found Fiona’s number and called.
The outcome of the call was that in three weeks time I was to fly to New York to undergo an induction.
I was asked if there was anyone I wanted to accompany me caught unawares I stammered “well my sister, if she can get time off work”
Fiona told me that that would be fine so I gave her Amy’s full name and promised to phone her back if Amy couldn’t make the trip.
Amy, only hearing half the conversation was literally bouncing to know what I had been discussing especially as I was using her name.

“Oh” I said acting nonchalantly, “It’s nothing really, I’ll tell you later”. She took my shoulders and said to me “You’ll tell me now Nichola Elizabeth McKinnon – or else I’ll tickle you”.
“You don’t want to know” I started when she started tickling my I squealed and screamed totally female responses.
Finally I could take no more “Ok, Ok Amy, I’ll tell you”. She released me and said “well?” “It’s just that I have go to an induction in three weeks time, and was asked if there was someone I would like to go with me – so I mentioned your name”.
“Oh” she said somewhat deflated, “I am off work for while yet, but where is it and how long will it be?”
Again playing it cool I told her, “It’s Monday to Friday, nowhere special”. “Nichola” Amy threatened, “And where is your induction” I grinned at her, “How’s New York suit you!”

Stunned she looked at me for a second then screamed and hugged me, “Oh you absolute darling, New York before Christmas, that’s a dream, I LOVE you”.
We danced in circles hugging and squealing in delight.
“I take it you want me to phone Fiona to tell her you can get time off work” gleefully Amy managed to say “You better do it now girl before I start tickling you again”.
So I did as I was told and phoned Fiona to confirm that Amy would be going with me. Fiona said she would send the itinerary to me in the post and arrange to pick the tickets up at Heathrow, everything would be in the letter.

Both of us were on cloud nine as we went to collect the van, it was a transit and both Amy and my name were on the insurance, we agreed that I would drive the van while she took the car.
It was the same type of van I had hired before all this started but I found driving as a girl was totally different.
Heels were a bit of a problem which took some getting used to my boobs were another distraction as the seat belt was sat uncomfortable across them, and my finally attitude while driving.
I felt well different not as aggressive, assertive, call it what you want. Not for the first time I wondered if it was the hormones or the hypnosis?

The drive home was uneventful, I got used to driving in heels, and to a point having my boobs crushed by the seat belt, but I was still a different driver as Nichola to before when I was male. I eventually put I down to the hormones.

Amy couldn’t wait to tell mum about the upcoming trip to New York, mum was as excited as the two of us but being ever practical she asked me if I would be ready in three weeks. I considered this and replied, “Well mum, I’m going to have to be, the ‘new’ Nichola will be on show to people she knows”.
Mum hugged me saying, “Poor dear, I’m sure that you’ll be perfect”. Grinning I quipped, “I hope so mum, I really hope so.

It was back to my training, Amy had decided that I only needed short deportment lessons now so that bloody book was consigned to the bookshelf where it should be not balancing on my head!
I was watching and indeed practicing make-up styles and techniques using the DVD that had subliminal photos of my work colleagues and social friends.
After two weeks of practice I was becoming quite proficient applying make-up and styling my hair I was really proud of my achievements and of the results I could create.

My handwriting was very close to Nichola’s as was my signature so I started keeping her diary up to date though not as long and detailed.
I was also researching her new job, or more true to say my new job. Nichola worked for a multi national pharmaceutical company as an R & D strategy team leader she had worked there since leaving university with her MBA.

Her (my) new position was a new position in the company titled ‘European Strategy Manager’ reporting directly to the director of global strategy in New York. (Hence the New York Trip)
This was a job I could really get my teeth into. I had left my last position because it wasn’t challenging enough – well this one certainly was challenging in three ways: One it was a new division; Two for a position like this Nichola was absurdly young at 23, nearly 24, she was certainly on the fast career track within her company - she was obviously good at her job.
And the third reason was that I would be working as a woman a good looking young woman, there were bound to be factions resentment and jealousy that I had been promoted over others, it was up to me to figure this out and work out what to do about them.

The strategy department consisted of 40 people, split into country task forces of 2 or more people the job of the division was to decide and co-ordinate research and development strategy in conjunction with the different countries R&D strategy teams. So over the coming weeks I had to devote a lot of my time to getting word perfect on the machinations of this multi national.
This was right up my street as I had a brain like a hard drive, I had the ability to take in and store vast amounts of information, this was a gift and boy was I going to need it now!

Friday went and as I got ready for bed I solemnly inspected my body looking for imperfections as I stared into the full-length mirror I decided that I really was quite attractive, mainly due to the skill of the surgeons and hormones and partly due to my bodies shape, which was developing well as a woman.

My chestnut hair (wig at present, mine on Tuesday) cascaded in heavy waves over my shoulders and down to the bottom of my shoulder blades. I normally wore it parted in the centre but for work I decided to mainly wear it up in a chignon or a French plait or a simple bun.

My face was oval with a delicate chin and delicate cheek bones my green eyes were almond in shape, my nose was very feminine similar to Kate Middleton’s and I really like it, I thought it cute.
Full lips; very, very similar to Angelina Jolie’s full and very sexy, I could pout for England.

My neck was slender, not as long as I would have liked, but with no Adams Apple it looked feminine. Leading down to my slender shoulders I had always had slender shoulders as the sports I had done were technique sports as opposed to strength sports I loved jogging and running, Judo and Karate ice skating and strangely for a guy ballroom dancing!

My arms were slender; my muscle mass now resembling female muscle, slender wrists lead to my hands, which were a bit big for a girl but long elegant nails helped in the illusion of femininity my largest ring size was a R in UK sizes.
Looking down my hairless body, my tear drop shaped 38C breasts were pert and very natural looking, my nipples were the size of an eraser on the top of a pencil but would double in size when aroused.
I was slowly acquiring a waist, I should be 28” but was 30” I’d lost a couple of inches through strict dieting and of course hormones my hips were perfect at 38”, very womanly, and turning round to stare at my obviously feminine very luscious pert derriere I was really pleased at the way my bum had turned out.
Skipping over my false vagina, which looked amazingly realistic (how would I feel with a real one? Did I want a real one? I just didn’t know)
My legs were slender and not really feminine, but they were getting that slight covering of fat that a woman’s legs have to make them shapely, in time they may be passable. And finally my feet, as a man I always hated my feet because they seemed too small, now this was an advantage, as now I would buy women’s shoes, and my feet were perfect for this.

So there you are, this is what the surgeon’s, hormones and nature have combined to make me, and all in all I was very, very pleased with the results.

I slipped on a lavender satin nightdress with spaghetti straps and slid into bed, switching the CD on for me to listen to the tapes messages about my life, I was more and more immersed in Nichola, which was a good thing.

When I awoke on Saturday, I remembered that this was the day of my first date; a shiver of excitement ran though my body and my nipples perked up a bit.
Going into the bathroom to complete my morning routine I was happily humming a tune.
Now to decide what to wear for the day jeans or trousers I finally decided on a pair of slim leg stretch trousers, I teamed this with a metallic knit lurex top it was a casual design with dropped shoulders a round ribbed neckline and long sleeves, a simple pair of satiny knickers and a flesh coloured sports bra and knee high stockings on my feet I wore a pair of leather gold coloured wedge slippers which had a pretty floral cut out design.

I went down and there was only mum and myself awake, “Morning sweetheart” mum greeted me. I walked over and gave her a kiss on the cheek as I had seen Amy do, but for some reason I refrained from copying.
Mum beamed and said “thanks darling, I was waiting for my morning kiss from my youngest daughter,
I take it you feel part of us now” Smiling back I responded, “Oh yes, and thank you for everything you are doing to make me ready for my new life” Mum squeezed my shoulders saying, “Nichola, you have nothing to thank us for, it’s us that should be thanking you darling”.
This seemed to be a turning point in my absorption of my new life as Nichola, we sat there having breakfast chatting away as a mother and daughter would I felt so relaxed and so belonging.
I offered to clear up while mum got ready to go and visit Nichola in the sanatorium, while I was doing this chore Amy came down so I sat with her while she had her breakfast and of course I had more tea – (any American reading this, it’s true a lot of England run’s on Tea).

I left Amy after a while once we had decided on me doing her hair and nails and she was to do my nails, then we would decide what we were wearing for tonight.

So I went and did more research on my new company and new job, watched the DVD again, then took the test, showing myself straight pictures with me having to remember names, relationship, and interaction that Nichola has with each of them, I am glad to say that I got 90% correct. Getting better!

I worked for about 4 hours and then Amy arrived and announced that we should go for a run.
I got ready the clothing seemed natural after only the second day of running, as I said earlier a turning point had occurred so that now I was proud of my shape and figure.
We were a bit more ambitious and did a 5 mile run, which while it got our cardio-vascular system we were pleasantly tired, we arrived home about three, which gave us about 4 hours before we had to meet Carl and Guy, I had butterflies in my stomach.

We each ran a bath, and soaked for a while, they we put a face pack on and sat chatting for the required time, after taking the mask off. We did our nails mine a really deep red in colour; fingers and toes. Amy had dark purple nail varnish on her fingers and rose pink on her toes.
I decided on a dress for tonight, knee length in winter pink soft jersey crepe, which draped at the cowl neck, asymmetric pleating gathered into a twist detail just above my right hip, it was fully lined in satin underneath I wore a proper bra a pink ‘Curvy Kate tease me balcony with matching thong and waist cinch with suspenders, getting dressed I felt a million dollars, black patent 3” heels and matching shoulder bag completed the outfit before dressing I slipped on a dressing gown and went and did Amy’s hair, she wanted it in an up style with wisps framing her face, she looked good enough to eat.

Her dress was a black Cornelli lace knee length shift dress it was gorgeous and really suited her she also had black patent shoes though her’s had a 4”heel and a 1” platform.
We both met up in her room and stared into the full-length mirror, looking back at us were two absolutely stunning young women. “God” I gasped “is that really us? Amy looked solemn and said, “I sure is, we’re going to knock them dead girl”

I went to get my coat, which was a stunning matt, and glossy suedette parka style with a fur hood and zipped closure.
Amy chose a A-line coat in a wool mix with a stand up collar we checked again then headed into town and our dates.

For Friends and Family Part 8 – Boys and London

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter the new Nichola goes on her first date with the hunks they met at the hotel. These guys help them move to London and the girls prepare for a night of passion.

We clattered our way to the bus stop, hugging our coats to our bodies as it was cold. I was mumbling that we were going to be late Amy gave a big theatrical sigh and said “Nichola, Don’t worry about time you’re a girl now guy’s will wait after all they always want what we’ve got – if you see what I mean.”

As she said that the bus arrived and we piled on we were chatting away to each other all the way to our stop.
We clattered off the bus, the sound of our high heels was mesmerising it was actually me making that noise. We finally arrived at the St. Aldates a little after ten past seven we went in and looked around spotting the boys at the bar opposite to the doors.
When they saw us their faces broke into broad grins I followed Amy across and kissed Carl on the cheek his arm slid around my waist as he hugged me - it felt really nice.
Amy was gushing that we were sorry that we were late but the reason we were running late because the bus was! (Little liar)

We found a tall table alongside one wall with three high stools of course we girls sat down, while the two guys stood next to us they bought us two white wine spritzers while they were drinking ‘Sol’.
While they were at the bar I looked them up and down they were fit! Having short sleeve shirts on, they were really well muscled from what we could see they had quite a six-pack.
Amy looked at me and whispered “WOW are they fit sis” her tongue was just about hanging out; mind you I had to agree but all I said was; “Hmmmmmmm”.

They brought us our drinks and we started talking away at first it was the girls talking then we got them two talking about themselves it turned out that they were both officers in the Royal Marines Guy had been an combat engineer while Carl had been an intelligence officer they had been boy soldiers then officer cadets so at 28 they had taken voluntary redundancy.
Guy was doing a degree in engineering while Carl was reading medicine.

Without thinking I took hold of one of his hands and said; “Hmmmm healing hands I’ll have to see if they work”. “Nichola” do you realise what you’ve just said!” Amy gasped.
Then it struck me how that must have sounded and felt myself flushing,
“Oh god” I moaned “I didn’t mean, err I mean umm, err” I was totally tongue tied and embarrassed but the three of them simply dissolved into gales of laughter at my expense if it was possible to get any redder I would have but I don’t think that was possible.
I took a gulp of my drink while I was ribbed unmercifully eventually they laid off me and we continued to talk but the ice had been broken and the talk flowed easily.
It took a while, but Amy and I managed to buy them a drink, our argument was that we were in gainful employment while they were poor students that didn’t work but threatening to go home if they didn’t let us buy a drink did work.

We stayed at the St Aldates for about 2 hours the time simply flew by we were having so much fun. The guys were full of army tales and anecdotes they were great company as well as being very fit.
Amy was drooling and for that matter so was I even though I wasn’t a proper girl - I didn’t care.

Later on we then decided to go clubbing so they suggested the ‘Camera’ in St. Ebbs Street this was one of the better clubs in Oxford it was huge with 2 floors and on the second floor (which was the better place) there was a hole in the floor where you could look down to the ground floor.

“Won’t it be busy” Amy asked, I was too busy enjoying Carls arm around my waist his heat and scent of after shave and maleness was scrambling with my head!
Guy answered “sure it’ll be busy but we’ll get in ok” Amy looked at me and asked, “Shall we go and freshen up Nicky” I grinned at her and disentangled myself from Carl picked up my bag and followed her.
After doing the essential on the loo we were touching up our make up when Amy commented, “God, those two are hot”. I sighed “Oh yes and so cute and hunky” Amy then giggled and quipped, “So you’d like to feel those healing hands roaming over your body?”
Without even thinking; I sighed, “Oh yes, definitely”. Giggling she teased me, “You are turning out to be a little floozy as mum would put it!”
Shocked I finished my lip-gloss and said “I’m not, it’s just that he’s so fit and really nice to be with”.

Amy agreed with that and giggling like two schoolgirls we re-joined the boys. Being gentlemen they held out coats for us then we left for the ‘Camera’, it was a steady walk there but enjoyable holding onto the arm of the hunk I was having lewd thoughts about but nice girls don’t spread it about this easily and after all I was a nice girl.

We got to the Camera and Carl went and spoke to one of the doormen and we were ushered straight in much to the annoyance of those stood in the queue.
The doorman simply growled VIP’s, which didn’t help much.

As we entered I hissed to Carl “how’d you do that?” Grinning he said, “friend’s in the right places”. Amy was more forthright and said, “That’s bollocks and you know it not how did you do that?”
We reached the pay booth and the bloke behind the glass let the cat out of the bag when he said, “So that’s why you’ve taken the night off – and well worth it too”. Carl worked there, which really helped we got a table even though the place was rammed full, getting drinks were no problem so I cocked one of my perfectly shaped eye-brows and said to him, “Right spill the beans mister”.
Assuming a look of total innocence he said “It’s simple really, I work the door for a couple of days a week”. Guy broke in saying “and tell them the rest”. He grinned and answered, “I was, but seeing as you have butted in you tell them”.
Guy continued, “Carl works here I don’t. But if they need extra help I’ll do the odd night but Carl also get’s them good lads ex mob when the club is hiring – simple and it gives ex marines some pocket money”

The night was just dreamy (where did that come from) we danced talked really enjoyed ourselves both of them turned out to be really good dancers as were Amy and Myself.
I just couldn’t wait for the slow dances and sure enough after midnight they started when Carl took me in his arms I nearly orgasmed there and then, it was wonderful to have his arms around my hips; mine rested around his neck, my head on his chest smelling his erotic man scent.
I would say he was about 6’ 3”, which was way taller than me even in heels; the feeling of my breast pressing against his muscled chest was divine. He murmured in my ear “how do the healing hands feel”, I sighed contentedly and whispered back “wonderful, but they could do with bring a little lower”.

Obligingly he moved his hands down a bit to cradle my pert feminine derriere I sighed again and told him, “Perfect”.
I looked at him and his head moved towards me, our lips met, the feeling of being kissed was oh so right, oh so natural I responded and my body moved as close as I could the kiss lasted what seemed like ages. When I surfaced and opened my eyes I saw Amy and Guy dancing behind us Amy grinned and gave me the thumbs up mouthing “Go Girl’ to me then she was kissed by Guy and from the looks of it she was enjoying it as much as I was.

The club closed at 2:30 am about ten to two Guy suggested that we leave early to make getting a taxi home easier so being girls we went to the toilet to ‘freshen up’.
I often as a man wondered why girls always go to the loo in packs now in my new life I have fond out we talk about the guy’s and what our next move was going to be as well as repairing our make up.
We got to the Loo’s and as usual there was a queue for the toilets this is another thing about girls toilets there are always queue’s and never enough stall’s I think designers don’t think girls need to tinkle as much as boys!

Anyhow we finally managed to get a cubicle then redo our make up and have a little talk we decided that if the boys wanted our phone numbers we would give them.
They already knew that we were moving to London on Monday and had offered to help (the thought of those strong muscular bodies helping us made me go weak at the knees)
And as Amy said made her pant at the thought!
We had not refused their help nor had we accepted we simply said that we thought we could manage.
Finally we met back up with them and walked slowly to a taxi office, stopping along the way for a passionate kiss and for me a delicious grope of my bum as I’d indicated earlier while we were dancing that my bum was ‘in limits’ but the rest was most definitely ‘not in limits!’ which Carl understood and was the prefect gentleman.

We reached the taxi office all too quickly and took our place in the queue; we swapped mobile numbers and promised to call them tomorrow to let them know if we needed any help.
Bless them; they made it easy for us by saying that they could book rooms at the Victory Services Club near Marble Arch and travel back on Tuesday I for one was both excited at the chance of seeing them again but scared that things were moving too fast.
Finally it was our turn for the taxi and regretfully we said goodnight to the boys, promising them faithfully to phone about noon.

A final kiss and we were into the taxi; Amy looked at me and asked, “Well what d’you think?” “About what” I dreamily answered. “Nichola” she snapped, “Are you being deliberately stupid! About them helping us to move?” I was still in a haze on cloud nine and anywhere else heaven is when I answered “Mmmmmm sounds really good to me”.

Amy snorted and the female taxi driver, an attractive woman about mid thirties commented to Amy, “From the look of her love she’s smitten, but if it’s them two hunks you are talking about I know what I’d do girl”.
Amy giggled, and replied, “And I know what I’d do it’s my stupid sister here that has to make up her mind”.
Indignantly I butted in, “I’m not stupid and I’ve made up my mind and the answer’s yes lets get them to help, and have a night out in London”

The taxi driver giggled and commented, “Atta girl, you’re only young once enjoy it”
She was really nice and as we talked she told us her name was Melissa or Mel as she answered to and preferred to be called, I said that Melissa was a nice name, she laughed and said “It is when your young love but us girls of a certain age – you know”
After about 15 minutes we arrived home paid the fare and then sat talking for another ten minutes or so. She was ready to finish work and couldn’t be bothered to work with all the piss heads and knobs that are about the town at this time in the morning.
Amy asked for her card as we both felt safe with her and really liked her. We found the times she worked and said we would use her taxi when we were in Oxford, as we felt safer with a woman. Little did we know how good a friend she would become!

It was about four in the morning when we got into the house, we tip toed upstairs to bed Amy whispered can I sleep with you tonight Nicky? I’m so horny I need to cuddle someone.
I grinned at her saying “I’m glad about that sweetheart because I’m the same way” giggling quietly we went into my bedroom kissed and caressed each other, tongues entwined, hands roaming over our bodies. We undressed each other; or took each others dresses off then we somewhat sensibly decided to get ready for bed properly make-up off etc.
I gave her a pink satin shorty nightie to wear her beautiful pert bum looked delicious I wore a similar nightie in really dark green we held hands as we walked to bed slipped between the sheets – talked for a while then fell asleep in each other’s arms.

When we came too, it was nearly midday I was first awake and realised that we promised to phone the lad’s getting out of bed I realised my bladder was bursting so the toilet first then the phone.
I used speed dial and heard Carls gorgeous sexy voice, “Hi Nicky, how are you” hearing his voice perked me up and I lied, “Fine, really fine, you?” he answered “I’m great thanks for a great night. I really enjoyed it and I know Guy did he can’t stop talking about Amy”.

Smiling I replied I think she’s the same anyhow, does the offer to help us still stand?” I could tell by his voice he was happy for us to ask them “It certainly does he said, “When and where do you want us?”
I told him that I had a doctor’s appointment in the morning that’s why we would need the help.
He suggested that they come to our house tomorrow and help us pack the van then they could drive it to London and get a train back to Oxford. I thought that was a splendid idea and gave him our address finally we said our good bye’s; it was great listening to his voice.
When I looked at the bed Amy was sat up looking at me, “morning” she chirruped; “I take it by that daft look on your face, that was Carl you were talking to, what have you organised.

When I told her she said, “Good thinking bat girl. What about tomorrow?” “What about tomorrow?” I answered confused. “Well dope what are we going to do with them? Where are they going to sleep?”
I blushed scarlet, how did she read my mind I thought. Grinning she quipped, “I don’t need to read your mind your face says it all”.

I sat and thought then answered her, “Amy, it’s a bit soon to have them in our beds”. Solemnly she said, “ True, it is love but these guys are hot” I nodded and she continued, “ I have a feeling that you want to try your new plumbing out these are nice guy’s and have some years experience so I personally think that we could make their year and let them seduce us after all this’ll be the last time we see them for a while and they’ll have forgotten about us after a few months.”
I looked steadily at her and quietly asked, “Are you sure Amy, really sure, I’m new to this”
She put her arm around me and whispered, “I’m sure Nicky look, we’ll buy them a nice meal to say thanks with wine of course then back to the flat for coffee and we’ll see how it develops but we must get some condoms just in case”. “Condoms” I practically screeched, “What do I need those for my pussy is a pretend one I can’t get pregnant!”
Patiently Amy explained; “Any sensible girl will make a casual partner wear a condom so as a sensible girl, you do the same – right?” I nodded dumbly.

“Now girl” she continued “lets get dressed and go see mum and dad to tell them we have help tomorrow”.
We hit the shower and got ready for the day I was feeling a fission of excitement and expectation and shuddered in anticipation at what might happen the next day.
When we finally got down stairs mum and dad were visiting Nichola so we made ourselves a light brunch. Amy called Guy to apologise for not calling him she was on the phone for ages and told him that we were going to buy them a meal on Monday night as a thanks of course being a bloody man he argued but as usual Amy got her way.

Mum and Dad arrived home about three dad found the two of us packing and bickering as befits two sisters, “Girls” he said stopping us mid bicker “Your mother and I were discussing you last week, and we have decided that we like your two bedrooms just the way they are I know you each bought your beds and furniture. So as a house-warming present there will be a delivery at your apartment at four-tomorrow afternoon. So now you won’t have to take the rooms to pieces, and you’ll have somewhere to stay when you visit”.
“Oh dad” we squealed in unison “thanks, oh thanks, but you needn’t have done this for us”. The pair of us hugged him.

We had just about finished packing, by five in the afternoon when Mum announced dinner was ready we both went down and was given a very subtle third degree about last night.
We were quite honest and also fessed up that those two hunks we met at the restaurant were helping us move tomorrow.
Mum looked at us and remarked; “so you’ll be having a house warming tomorrow night?” “Mum” Amy gasped, “We’ll be doing nothing of the sort they are only helping us.” Mum just looked at us and commented, “yes right dear”.

We chatted away about how Nichola was doing she was still regressed to about 10 years old demanded to be called Sophie, also demanded that she wear her hair in pig tails she played with dolls, and was not bothering with herself.
Mum and dad were very upset, as were Amy and I, before all this started I really liked Nichola, she was a really driven girl; now I was her I also was driven, but I think my mind could absorb and relish the challenges whereas poor Nichola’s just couldn’t and this was the result - it was so, so sad.

I was deep in reflection about Nichola when I realised that dad was speaking to me; “Pardon, sorry I was miles away” I apologised. Dad smiled and repeated what he had just said; “I said Nichola, that this could well go on for some time meaning you could be Nichola for a considerable time. Any time you want to stop please tell me and we as a family will sort something out”
I considered what dad had just said after a while I answered “Thanks dad but let’s cross that bridge when we come to it”

About eight that evening both Amy and I were having difficulty keeping our eyes open so seeing as we had a big day tomorrow mum suggested that we have a nice soothing bath and an early night This sounded great to the two of us, so upstairs we went after kissing mum and dad good night. (Now it seemed perfectly natural to kiss mum and dad as though they were me own parents, was this through the training or the hypnosis or even the hormones)

I slept soundly until Amy woke me about seven I showered and did my morning routine thinking how much I enjoyed taking care of myself making the best of myself.
I slipped on my silky panties, loving the way they caressed my now oh so smooth skin, flesh coloured sports bra a pair of paprika coloured needle cord trousers with a paprika long sleeved roll necked cotton modal T-shirt and a shawl collar cardigan in a striped knit pattern of brown, khaki and paprika hues.
Black hold up knee-high stockings and black 3” ankle boots with large black matching handbag.

Breakfast first, then finish packing mum was having her breakfast as I entered I made toast and got my cereals and sat down as I was pouring my tea Amy arrived and got her breakfast.
Mum seemed a bit uncomfortable Amy noticed this and asked, “Mum what’s the matter?” Mum hummed and hawed for a second then confessed, “I didn’t know how to ask the two of you but Nichola’s really eager to see her aunty Amy and aunty Nichola, and I sort of wondered, I mean would you consider going to see her”
Amy looked at me I was stunned and very apprehensive after all mum wanted me to visit the person I was supposed to be!
Mum looked at me and gently said “I’ll full understand if you say no, but honestly I’m sure that she really sees you as her aunty.

I looked at Amy who shrugged and said, “Nicky, this is entirely up to you.” I grinned and said “Gee thanks”. Thinking wildly I finally said, “Mum, I’ll have to think about this – very deeply, what does the psychiatrist think about the idea?”
Mum sighed deeply saying, “I don’t know love, I was going to ask him today”.

The doorbell disturbed us, Amy looked at the time and quipped “this’ll be our knights in skimpy T-shirts – I hope”. “Amy McKinnon” mum snapped “Sorry mum” Amy contritely replied. But mum just grinned and said, “But they are hunks aren’t they”
“It was my turn to gasp; “Mum really” but all she said was, “I’m not too old young lady to enjoy a hunky body”.

We introduced the guy’s to mum, and they had a cup of tea, then they started loading the van for us, Amy told me to take her car for my appointment while she ogled Guy unashamedly. So about nine thirty I set off for the hospital, as I sat in the waiting room I reflected on all that I had undergone these past few weeks, now I was more woman than my natural sex everything screamed woman.
I went in with the doctor and got a really thorough examination. I explained that I would like my boobs to remain a C cup as it seemed to suit my general body shape. He was quite happy with my decision and told me that with the hormones my breasts would probably grow a little .
When I looked at my perfect teardrop shaped breasts I was ecstatic I loved the shape, loved the feel and loved having them on MY chest.

The doctor was extremely happy with the results of all my surgery and pronounced me fully recovered and unless I had any complications he didn’t want to see me again, I asked him when I could wear a ‘normal’ bra, smiling he told me that from today onwards – I was over the moon, as I had a beautiful Curvy Kate ‘Tease Me’ black satin and lace underwired number in 38C in my handbag.
When I dressed I slipped my black bra on, it looked and felt absolutely heavenly and I admired my creamy breasts held in place by the wonderful satiny material of my bra and was my cleavage was impressive?
I slipped on my roll necked T-shirt fastened my trousers smoothed my clothes and slipped on my cardigan.
On the drive home to pick up Amy I felt great I wanted to remain like this – at this moment in time. I was an attractive woman who hopefully tonight would be made love to by a hunky cute guy!

To my surprise the van was still at home I bounced from the car ready to help with the final few cases. Amy greeted me with a kiss on the cheek and told me that the last items were just being put into the van; Carl was going to drive the van with me showing him the way while Guy was going with Amy in the car.
My heart leapt at this, as spending time with this gorgeous hunk was fine by me.

We set off just before noon. After a tearful goodbye to mum as she kissed my goodbye she whispered, “Please have a think about what we talked about” I kissed her cheek and answered “Of course mum, phone me and tell me what the psychiatrist says and I’ll talk everything over with Amy.”
With that I climbed into the van, leaving Amy to say goodbye to mum. Carl took my hand and kissed it, “Cheer up” he said, “You’re not far from home you can easily come home at the weekends”. I squeezed his hand in appreciation and kissed his palm.

The drive to London passed quickly we chatted like we had known each other for years. I asked him in they both liked Italian food as we thought about taking them to an Italian Bistro close to the apartment.
He confirmed that the two of them would eat anything and added – including you! I blushed crimson and as he realised what he had said was all apologetic and embarrassed. He didn’t know that the reason I was blushing was that he had read my mind perfectly – little floozy that I was rapidly becoming.

We reached the apartment and it was decided that I would make a shopping list and do the shopping while the guy’s and Amy would unpack the van.
I took a couple of suitcases to the apartment and started on my shopping list, all the essentials that we would need food, cleaning equipment, toilet rolls, kitchen towels, everything, so into the mini and off to the hypermarket.

It took me nearly three hours to get all the shopping; the mini was absolutely packed with carrier bags, all of this to set us up.
When I arrived back, the van was gone and a large furniture delivery van was in its place.
When I went upstairs the place was quite organised, Amy, Guy and Carl were putting things in the right rooms our plasma scree TV was on the wall, “How did you get that up?” I asked Amy.
Smiling she said, “it’s these army types” she squealed as Guy slapped her on her sweet luscious booty, “Marines, never Army” he growled.
Rubbing her bum she continued, “Touchy aren’t they, anyhow hunky Guy there had a small toolkit in his rucksack drill the lot so he’s been great.”

It was plain that the relationship had developed throughout the afternoon; Amy confirmed this when she said, “Oh, and I’ve managed to talk them into staying here tonight.” Carl heard this as broke in, “Only if it’s ok by you Nicky” I beamed and Amy commented, “From the look on her face I think that a yes!”
Carl came and helped me bring the shopping upstairs and our relationship intensified.
After five the new bedrooms were assembled they were fantastic I phoned mum up to thank her we talked about Nichola who was still the same.
The psychiatrist considered that a visit by me could help so on an impulse I said that I would visit next Sunday then put Amy on so she could talk to mum and carried on packing the food away.

Amy came off the phone and asked me with a concerned look on her face; “Are you sure sis?” “Yes I’m certain they can stay the night.” She punched me playfully on the arm saying, “Bitch, you know exactly what I mean!” Smiling I confirmed; “Yes I’m certain”
With her mind put at rest she went to make the beds while Carl and I continued putting stuff away I managed to brush against him more than was necessary Ohhhhh, wonderful. (I never thought once that this was a strange thing to enjoy)

We were all hungry as it was now six in the evening and apart from biscuits I had bought we hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast.
The guys went to the spare bedroom to get a shower and get changed they used the main bathroom.
Amy and I used the ensuit in her room I told Amy that I was wearing a skirt and top she decided on similar so we showered and removing what make-up we were wearing.
After moisturising and making ourselves smell sweet I passed Amy two packs of condoms. “You little minx” she giggled, “Where did you get these?”
“I got some strange looks in the chemist when I bought 4 packets” I grinned.

Giggling she dressed in a black leather skirt satin blouse in a light pink barely black tights and a pair of 3” sling back shoes.
She admired my full breasts and commented, “Carl’s going to love those” grinning I sighed, “I really hope so”, I slipped on matching black lacy skimpy knickers matching Bra and waist cinch, black seamed stockings, black pull on straight knitted skirt and a Port ruched front Jersey top with a square neckline I wore a black onyx torque around my neck with matching ear rings and bangle everything clung to me like a second skin.
We checked each other over to make sure we were as good as we could get, grabbed our jackets and met the guys in the lounge.

When we made our entrance we got an appreciative wolf whistle, which we accepted as our then we went in search of food.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter She experiences love as a woman had hair extensions so her wig is consigned to the wardrobe and Amy attempts suicide!

**************************

The guys grabbed their jackets and we left the apartment as I naturally linked arms with Carl I sensed a subtle change in the way we all interacted.
I think we all knew how the night was going to progress.
Inside I was trembling a mixture of excitement and apprehension I guess. We walked to the bistro, which was about a ten minutes walk; it was a bit cool so I huddled into Carls arm.
On arrival to our surprise it already had quite a number of people in. A few already sat eating however it was quite a large place and we were found a table. We sat and perused the menu ordered drinks and sat and watched the world go by.
We chatted and I noticed that I was more touchy-feely lightly touching Carls arm squeezing his shoulders stroking his hand all these gestures were typically feminine it seemed like I was staking my claim on this man and it felt natural to me!

We ordered the food and wine and carried on talking the food when it came was absolutely delicious, I nearly remained on my diet by choosing the lower calorie dishes. This was made easier by the fact that the restaurant was one of those forward thinking places and gave the approximate calories per serving for each dish as well as the fat and salt content – for myself this was the first time I had seen this.
The meal was leisurely and it was way past 9pm when we had coffee Amy and I paid the bill (after the usual macho argument from the guys) and we strolled back home it really felt good having Carls arm around my waist snuggling close into him, smelling his maleness.
I was giddy in anticipation.
Amy was equally enjoying herself I could tell by the rapt attention she was giving Guy hanging onto every word every gesture and you know I didn’t feel the slightest bit jealous – why was this?

When we arrived home we went inside Carl said “well Guy we had better be off ”. I pouted and purred; “why don’t you stay for coffee? Or something.”
Carl looked at me and quietly said; “are you certain” I looked into his brown eyes and nodded.
We went inside and while the guy’s put some music on Amy and I made coffee, Amy said as we worked “Nice one sis I thought there was a chance we would be sleeping alone tonight” I grinned and replied “not if I could help it”.
Grinning at me she told me I was turning into a right little slapper I responded “just this once sis I really must see how it feels”.
She hugged me and answered “I know how you feel but sweetheart remember to go to the loo and put some of that lubricant inside your vagina it will make things easier – especially if he’s a big boy” she giggled wickedly.

With that we carried the mugs of coffee into the lounge where nice romantic music was playing softly the guy’s were planning to seduce the two of us. However I don’t know if they realised but their fate had been sealed a day or so ago!
Our lounge was large enough to fit two two seater settees as well as two reclining chairs. The guys were sat on the recliners so Amy and I sat on a two seater each and put their coffee down close to us as kind of a not so subtle hint to them which they took and with a sigh they came and sat next to us – Whoopee!!!

They were a bit reluctant to embrace us; finally Amy asked, “Are we so ugly that you don’t want to touch us? Or are you gay?”

“Good Lord no” said a shocked Guy. Amy shot right back, “And which question is that the answer to”. Carls mouth was hung open as Guy had a “rabbit caught in the headlights look”, “Erm, its for both questions Amy”. Triumphantly Amy retorted, “So we’re not hideously ugly and you’re not gay,” then as an after thought she finished, “Not that it’s a bad thing to be gay some of our best friends are gay”. By now she was in full attack mode when Amy was like this you knew exactly where you stood with her.

Guy tried to say something but she cut him off saying; “So what’s different tonight?” Finally Guy managed to shut her up by kissing her passionately Clive looked at me and I just shrugged his arm snaked around me and I snuggled into him savouring the wonderful feelings that were coursing through me.
When Guy and Amy came up for air Guy managed to say while Amy was getting her breath; it’s just that we didn’t want to rush the two of you!

Wrong thing to say! Because that set Amy off again, “YOU didn’t want to rush US” she snapped, “Can’t you take a bloody hint” I think Guy was about to say something when Amy stood up and continued, “I think we are all old enough and sensible enough to know what we want” with that she grabbed Guys hand and abruptly said, “Enough said, let’s go to bed!!!”

Carl looked at me kissed me gently and murmured, “Does impulsiveness run in the family?” I relished the lingering kiss and whispered, “Amy’s the worst of us – apart from mum. I suppose we had better lock up and go to bed”.
His gentle smile made my legs go all gooey we locked the door turned the lights off and made our way into my bedroom.
It was then I saw that Amy had made my bed with black satin sheets, pillow cases and quilt cover I shuddered with delight when I saw this.
I told Carl that I had to go to the loo where I applied some of the lubricant into my vagina to assist his entry into me – hopefully.
I went back to the room, teeth cleaned and fresh and ready for bed Carl went to the toilet came back smelling all pepper minty from his toothpaste.

When he came into the room I had taken my jersey top off and had my back to the door with only my bra from the waist up. He came up behind me and slipping his hands around my waist whispered, “You are gorgeous” with that he moved my hair and kissed his way around my neck round to my jaw line down to the base of my neck his strong hands caressed me gently around my belly causing me to shudder in passion.

I turned around in his arms and our lips met the kiss was long and passionate, his tongue brushed my lips and obediently I opened them to allow him access to my mouth our tongue entwined his hands slid down onto my very feminine derrière - I was in absolute heaven.
My skirt went loose and I shimmied my hips and it fell onto the floor I was hanging onto him for all I was worth as my knees were all floppy.
He picked me up in his strong arms and carried me to the bed laying me gently on the quilt kissing me very gently caressing my body through my skimpy bra and panties playing with my suspenders and stroking the flesh between the tops of my stockings and panties.
I shuddered moaned and orgasmed! He stood up looking gently at me as he took his shirt off, the sight of his six pack nearly caused me to orgasm again he was hunky his stiff man pole stood rampant and ready he was quite a size - lucky girl I thought.
Reaching over from the bed I unfastened his belt and very carefully unzipped his trousers these slid down his legs, which were also strong, and muscular it sounds corny but he was an Adonis!
At that moment in time I certainly considered myself all woman, but if he found out that all this was a façade then really I was dead!
Now I had to rely on the hormones that were surging through my body and the hypnotic suggestion and hope and pray that my prosthetic vagina was as good as Chloe said it was. It certainly looked the part.
He looked down at me and whispered, “You are really something to look at Nichola” he stroked my breasts gently causing me to shudder my nipples became hard (I still don’t know how they got that much sensation in my nipples).

I moaned gently as his fingers danced down my body causing me to shudder in delight my waist cinch was the next thing to leave my body leaving me with my suspender belt, stockings and the silky scrap of material my panties.
I reached over and gently teased his boxers over the ramrod that was his dick, it felt great to know it was me that was causing this reaction.
I grasped his shaft with my soft hands all this hand-cream and moisturiser had done an excellent job in feminising my once male skin while I was not as smooth as Amy I wasn’t far behind.
Holding his wonderful rampant manhood I pulled him to the bed as he laid down I realised that now I had to step up and act like a woman in the throes of passion.
We kissed, tongues gently searching each others mouths, then he started caressing my breasts, soon I was whimpering and writhing in ecstasy his lips moved down my neck and soon he was suckling my breast the feeling was amazing.
I had never felt anything like this my boobs were sending electric signals to the lower part of my body and my man clittie was responding.
I didn’t get a hard on but it felt like it. The pressure was building in my dick until I couldn’t hold on any longer and I shuddered to a climax.
Whimpering and mewling I wanted his inside me now was the time and if he was going to notice any difference between a natural woman and me; then now was the time.
I moaned in passion and throatily asked “Please Carl, I need you inside me pleeese”; he moved as I remembered to open my legs I was the taker now not the giver.
My hand slid down my body and held his rampant love shaft and guided it into my waiting vagina as all of him slid inside my silicon vagina I arched my back in passion it seemed that I could feel every move he made!
Which was stupid as it was a false pussy in a part of my mind I knew this couldn’t be happening – but it was and now was not the time to question.
Now was the time to enjoy, as he started thrusting inside me my stocking clad legs wrapped around his waist. I was being rocked by his passion he was kissing my lips and teasing my breasts I was in absolute heaven.
I felt his hands roaming around my breasts as I shuddered to another orgasm. The moans and whimpers were not faked he was driving me wild. I felt a subtle change in his thrusting and realised that her was about to release his seed into me – and yes I had forgotten the condom but I just didn’t care. I ground my hips harder to make me orgasm at the same time as him but I failed, as he shuddered to his orgasm crying out in a primeval grunt he seemed to thrust for ages then I shuddered to my orgasm screaming in passion.

He lay on top of me totally spent, I was luxuriating in my first experience as a woman.
He rolled off me and scooped me up in his arms covering my face with kisses. I lay contentedly in his arms luxuriating in the feelings coursing through my body part of my brain was trying to come to terms with the sensations I was feeling in my prosthetic vagina.
I filed my concerns away to mull over tomorrow and concentrated on arousing Carl again. I ran my long acrylic nails across his broad chest feeling the hairs so many hairs; even when I was a man I never had this much hair on my chest.
I moved my way down his body playing with his semi solid manhood, running my nails around his balls and up his shaft for some reason I had the feeling that I wanted to taste his manhood tentatively I kissed the head of his prick.
It twitched, so I became more adventurous and started sucking the head of it to my surprise it tasted quite nice and soon he was all in my mouth.
I was sucking and licking my was up and down his shaft while my finger nails were caressing his balls soon he started growing in my mouth.
I heard him whisper my name, over and over; this spurred me on and his slick saliva coated love shaft slid through my luscious lips.

Now he was rock solid, I climbed my way up his body and impaled myself on his shaft he moaned and took hold of my hips I lowered my body until he could reach my breasts with his mouth soon I was being assaulted between my legs and both my nipples.
I felt his hand clasp my bum and gave a little squeal as a finger entered my rose bud my boy pussy.
A kaleidoscope of sensations coarse though my body I was being made love to in every way!
Amazingly I shuddered to another climax at exactly the same time as Carl I swear I could feel his seed spurt into me but I was too busy enjoying the myriad of sensations thundering through my body.

I lay across his chest our sweat slicked bodies hot from making love his fingers ran through my hair and I prayed that my wig would remain in place it would be a disaster if he was left holding my hair.
Kissing me gently he whispered, “You’re quite some girl”. (If only he knew), I replied quietly, “And you’re some stud” and I really meant that.
He held me in his arms and whispered sweet nothings to each other lost in the afterglow of sex.
Eventually his breathing became regular he was asleep. As I laid there I was trying to make sense of what had just happened the sensations I was feeling where there should be none I was curious as to what was going on.
I disentangled myself and went to the bathroom to clean myself, as I douched I realised that I could feel very little down there. I had some sensation while douching but nothing like the amazing sensations I felt while making love.
I filed this away to think about later and discuss with Amy.
Walking past the mirror I glanced at myself and saw the heavy lidded full lipped, tousled hair reflection of a girl who has just had wonderful sex!
I slipped on a nightie and slithered my way into bed next to him hoping for more of the same but he was well asleep, so I snuggled into to him and even though my mind was working overtime I soon fell asleep.

When I woke up memories came flooding back to me I reached out to feel for Carl but my bed was empty, my eye’s snapped open and I saw him dressing.
Sleepily I asked him, “Going somewhere?” He looked startled, and answered, “I was just going to wake you, we have an early train back to catch lectures – I should have woke you earlier.”
I pouted and vamped it up, “Yes you should and we could have taken up where we left off last night.” I slipped out of bed and walked over to him took his face in my hands and kissed him his hands slid around my satin clad waist and he pulled me close groaning, “This is why I didn’t wake you earlier – god you are so sexy, so different.”
I grinned at him and murmured, “If only you knew!” I slipped out of his grasp, slipped on my satin wrap and went to the toilet. Refreshed I went back and walked with him to the lounge.
There sat Amy and Guy who were drinking tea as I poured some for Carl and myself Guy said, “Taxi will be here in half an hour”. Amy looked at me and quipped, “Typical men, have their wicked way with us then try to slip away!”
This brought forth howls of protest from the two of them but they couldn’t dodge the truth they were bailing out on us. Really, we did understand about the lectures but were not willing to let it go.
Finally the taxi arrived and after a passionate goodbye we promised that we’d phone at the weekend as we were getting the train home and I was going to meet Nichola whome I was impersonating I was a little apprehensive to say the least.

Amy and I sat with our legs under us and I broached the subject that was bothering me well when I said broached this was not quite right.
We sat down with some more tea and Amy asked, “Well what was he like? Was it all you expected? Come on I want to know every gory detail!”

I was a bit shocked but also I was bubbling inside to tell, “Well I began, it was wonderful really wonderful. I never knew it could be like that.” I carried on telling her how much of a thoughtful lover Carl was how he played with my body bringing me to the edge of orgasm then tipping me over the edge”.
Amy looked soberly at me and quietly commented, “It seems like I have lost my boyfriend and gained a girl friend”.
This stopped me mid gush I ran to her and took her in my arms and told her, “No you haven’t lost me when Nichola’s better and we can go back to how it was before!”
She stroked my face and very quietly whispered; “Oh Andy, I don’t think we can because you see I think I’m in love with Guy! I am so, so sorry.”
With that she broke down sobbing wretchedly. I was stunned she had called me Andy and she had admitted that she loved someone else!
I was devastated. Amy looked at me with a tear streaked face sobbing I’m sorry, oh so sorry please forgive me”.

I stroked her with real tenderness she was heartbroken and I must admit so was I here I was helping her family, and I had lost my girlfriend, life sucks sometimes!
While I was stroking her I was thinking of how I felt. Amy had been totally honest with me how did I feel could I abandon being Nichola - well no not really apart from the fact that even if I went back to being a male she was in love with someone else and I don’t think me being male again would change that in fact I knew deep inside that I couldn’t compete.

So this left my other option of accepting what had happened support Amy as much as I could and be there to pick up the pieces if things went wrong – the cowards way out yes some may think that.
But it was the practical way also. Of course there was also the fact that I was enjoying my life as Nichola. In fact I was enjoying it so much that I had totally forgot that I was really a man!
And the passion I felt last night had reinforced the fact that I now saw myself as Nichola.

With me being so quiet Amy must have thought I was going to explode she raised her tear-stained face and sobbed, “Can you ever forgive me Andy? I had to tell you we always said we would be honest with each other… Pleeeeese forgive me!”

I stroked her tear-ravished face, gazing into those beautiful blue eyes now red and puffy with crying as I looked I thought about what I had lost and also what I had gained.
Finally I quietly whispered, “Amy, there is nothing to forgive with me looking and acting like I am, it was only a matter of time. Thanks for being so honest with me I’m devastated, but the logical man or woman inside me tells me this was bound to happen maybe it’s for the best, all baggage has gone now” but never forgotten - I thought this last bit.
She looked me in the eye’s trying to gauge what I had just said; I continued to stroke her hair cooing calming noises to her.
She reached up to stroke my face and whispered, “Thanks Andy it means so much to have you understand – god what a mess I’ve made of things.”
I kissed her hand tenderly and said, “Remember what I said about my philosophy 0n life that things are destined to happen.” She nodded; “Well” I continued, “us breaking up must have been destined to happen there was nothing either of us could do about it”.

She smiled in a sad way commenting; “Your philosophy make’s things easier to accept but you still must be hurt.” “Of course I’m hurt, I’ve just lost the most important person in my life but in another way I have gained a good girl friend will I be a bridesmaid?”

That caught her out totally “Eh, What” then she grinned, “You swine if you want to be of course you can but you may have to wait some time.”
My attempt to lighten the mood had worked we sat easily together on the same sofa Amy snuggled in my arms I commented, “From now on please only call me Nichola you caught me out calling me Andy.” Amy protested, “But that’s your real name”.
Smiling I retorted, “I know but I must be totally at home answering to Nichola though it’s been hard so far I have been with friends and strangers. Soon I will be with people that know Nichola her mannerism’s and foible’s this will be where it will make or break my impersonation.”

Amy looked devastated saying. “And I’ve just put more pressure onto you Oh I’m so, so sorry”.
By now it was eight in the morning, I would be picked up by Chloe about half past nine to get hair extensions done. So I really needed to start getting ready, but I didn’t want to leave things unsaid. I took hold of Amy’s hands and looked her in the eye’s, “Amy” I started, “You’ve put no extra pressure on me sure I’m not over the moon abut the way things have turned out between us but I want you to understand because I’m only going to say this once I love you! True not as a lover any more but as a good friend and I hope a younger sister. I will be there for you no matter what so let’s not talk about this any more – ok! Let’s face the future as sisters and friends – please”. She looked at me steadily “you sure” she asked I nodded not trusting myself to speak.
She hugged me close and said, “I’m so, so sorry I hurt you but selfishly I am so relieved you have reacted as you have. I’d hate us to be enemies all I can say is – thank you so, so much I’ll prove to you I’m not the bitch you think I am”.
I touched her breast and softly told her; “ You can’t help what you feel in your heart” the feel of those luscious breasts tore me up inside.
Swallowing hard I managed to say, “I’m going to get ready Chloe will be here soon with that I bolted to my room threw myself onto the bed and sobbed my eye’s out.

Not a very masculine reaction but looking at me you would never think I was a man. Everything screamed woman even my hormones were female. I cried for about fifteen minutes then the pragmatic side of my nature took over and I straightened myself out resolved to carry on and be there for Amy should she need me.
At least I reasoned to myself I could date men without fretting I was hurting Amy. Twisted logic, maybe but I just didn’t care I needed things sorted out in my head.
“Come on girl” I muttered to myself I stripped off my nightie and hit the shower, refreshed I douched and moisturised myself, went back into my bedroom and selected skinny leg tight jeans a leopard print satin tunic top knee high black boots.
After putting my make up on I now looked something like human. Picking up my handbag and a red wool ¾ jacket hooded and fur trim on the hood white knitted scarf completed the look I wanted.
I walked into the lounge finding Amy still there eye’s red and puffy so she had done the same as me.
Slightly annoyed I grasped her by the shoulders and ordered her to pull herself together. “What’s done is done!” I snapped, “Now I’m your sister and really need your help to pull this off.” She looked a bit shocked at my attitude until I reminded her that even though we used to be an item we never actually told each other that we loved each other.

She looked at me and asked, “What never?” I nodded my head. She clapped her hand to her mouth and muttered, “Oh God, I never realised, Oh Andy what must you think of me?”
I shook my head and reminded her that my name was Nichola, “And as for what I think of you well I love you as a sister would so lets get on with our lives for gods sake.” I couldn’t understand my reaction, but something told me that this was Karma.

The doorbell rang, it was Chloe, I buzzed her in and shooed Amy to dry her eyes and get ready for the day.
Chloe knocked on the door and I let her in, we had time for a coffee during which time she told me the story she had concocted to explain my short hair, apparently a jealous boy friend had taken revenge on me by hacking off my hair!
“Wow” I exclaimed, “That’s a bit extreme!” she agreed it was but it would avoid any unexpected or embarrassing questions”.
Just before we left Amy came in all washed and dressed, I kissed her goodbye telling her “Chloe says that this will take most of the day so I’ll see you tonight, we’ll talk some more”. I was a bit worried about Amy, as she looked distracted, but I put it down to the last hour or so.
I followed Chloe to her car the she drove me to get my hair extensions done. I was very excited as finally I wouldn’t have to rely on my wig.

The hairdressers Czaro was about half an hours drive through the busy city traffic but Chloe being a city girl made it look easy while we drove I broached the question of the amount of feeling I should be experiencing with my prosthetic vagina.
She grinned wickedly and laughed, “You’ve been testing out the equipment have you?” I blushed and she put her hand on my knee and reassured me that it was only natural to experiment. After all I couldn’t get pregnant and couldn’t get a STD.
She asked what sensations I had during sex as usual she was so matter of fact I didn’t feel really embarrassed and honestly told her of the sensations I had experienced during sex.
She looked very puzzled and told me that I certainly should not be experiencing the level of sensation I have explained to her - but she promised to make some discreet enquiries.

We arrived at the salon and after a bit of difficulty got parked. Chloe took me in and introduced me to the technician that was going to laser the extensions on.
She was very understanding about the story Chloe had concocted and she did treat me with kid gloves until I told her that I was over the experience and didn’t hate all men just the one that had hacked my hair. (Getting to be quite a convincing liar!)

We discussed the colour and style I wanted, I wanted my hair to be the same length as my wig, below my shoulders, falling in gentle waves, a central parting and the colour Chestnut L’Oreal preference 4.01, which would give my hair highlights and lowlights body and depth.
Chloe left and I was alone I said I would get a cab home and talk to her later.
Annabel the technician explained how the process worked. Individual strand are attached to my own hair using a laser my hair was long enough at 100cm (4”) to allow extensions of 350cm (or about 12”) which was more or less what I wanted.

Once in they would need redoing in about six months and I could treat them exactly the same as real hair washing styling and colouring in truth I was elated, as hair grows about and inch a month in a years time my own hair will be the length I wanted.
My wig was now condemned to a bag while she started the process she explained that it would take about 5 hours and introduced me to Kylie who was working with her one girl on one side one on the other, the process started and the skill these two showed was impressive sectioning the head into areas, then building the extensions up from the bottom to the crown of my head.

We chatted while they worked it was mesmerising to watch, after about 4 hours they were finished they washed my hair and used the colour I wanted and by about half past three I was done!
My chestnut hair was bouncy, shining, tonal and the soft wave style I wanted, in short it was perfect, I asked about paying but was told it was all taken care of. But I gave Annabel and Kylie a big tip, and booked an appointment for the following month to have my hair done this was going to be my regular hairstylist from now on!

I was early getting home and wondered is Amy would be in I couldn’t wait to show her my own hair I was that excited.
I burst through the door to be confronted with a tear stained Amy, mouth open a bottle of wine on the table and more disturbing three empty pill bottles scattered around the place.
In a slurred voice she simply said, “You’re home early”. Then sat there with a stupid look on the face.

I was shocked and livid, I screamed, “YOU STUPID SELFISH BITCH, WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE?”
All she did was sob and repeat over and over, “I never meant to hurt you,” I grabbed the pill bottles and stuffed them into my handbag. I was absolutely fuming I called the emergency services then returned my attention to Amy; “DO YOU REALISE WHAT THIS COULD DO TO MUM! YOU SILLY COW AND CAN’T YOU GET IT INTO YOUR THICK HEAD YOU DIDN’T HURT ME ALL YOU DID WAS FALL IN LOVE – GOD YOU’RE A RIGHT SELFISH COW!”
Amy was still saying, “Sorry over and over!” Mumbling that she wasn’t thinking straight.
I remembered something about making a person who had taken an overdose to vomit so I shot into the kitchen and made up a mustard solution in water and force-fed it to her.

Just then the entry buzzer sounded, it was the Ambulance I buzzed opened the door and told them which flat just then the mustard worked – I had no idea it would work that quick!
So Amy projectile vomited all over the place it stank there were wine pills and other stomach contents all tinged with yellow of the mustard.
There was a knock at the door and as I let the paramedics in Amy heaved again and redecorated the area around her I told them what I had given her and also gave them the pill bottles while they tended to her.
I had gone beyond mad at her though I still seethed I was now desperately worried about her.
They strapped her into a wheeled carrying thingy and as I locked the apartment up and followed them downstairs to the ambulance, we were headed to Kings Hospital A & E.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter after Amy comes out of hospital Nichola gets a phone call that means she has to go public earlier than was expected. And Amy and the new Nichola have a truth discussion.

The trip in the ambulance seemed to go on for an age. Amy was periodically being sick - well trying to be but just dry heaving; the paramedic asked “Exactly how much mustard and water did you give her?” Desperately thinking I replied “about a pint – I think; why did I do wrong?”
He grinned and said with a chuckle, “No you what you did was right it’s just that usually you only give a small cup full! You were determined to clean her out wasn’t you?”
“Well” I said weakly, “She is my sister and I do love her”. He smiled, “I can tell that love. At least she’s got someone who loves her a lot of attempted suicides we pick up don’t have anyone; what they have done is a cry for help.”
This got me thinking about Mum and Dad, what should I tell them when should I tell them or do they have enough with Nichola at the moment without Amy screwing up their lives even more.

As we pulled into Kings where we were met by a nurse and took straight into a cubical where Amy was handed over to the A & E staff.
I sat and watched while they flushed her stomach contents out, not that there was a right lot left but apparently there was enough residue of the pills she had taken.
A doctor came to talk to me and I was very relieved when he told me that my quick thinking had prevented any serious lasting damage being done.
I was told I could go and talk to her but they were keeping her in overnight in case of any unforeseen complications.

As I spoke to him I apologised for Amy saying that I don’t know what had caused this that she was usually the stronger of the two of us. I was just happy that I had finished at the hairdressers a lot earlier than I had told Amy.
He patted me on the shoulder and told me, “Well done, you could well have saved her life.”
I smiled weakly and told him, “It was done in blind panic to be honest”. He chuckled and told me, “It doesn’t matter how it was done it was the right thing to do – now go and comfort your sister she’ll be feeling rotten, sore and feeling sorry for herself.” A bit heard heartedly I muttered; “Serve’s her right”.

But when I saw her my heart melted, she looked crap, pale and covered in vomit. The nurses had cleaned her up but they could only do so much.
She looked at me with those big blue eyes, very bloodshot smiled wanly and said “I’ve been stupid haven’t I?”
Looking at her my heart melted but I remained firm answering, “Yes you have, and you’ve been selfish also self centred.” I was not shouting but the anger in my voice was palpable. She looked miserable and cowed.
I carried on; “Whatever is mum and dad going to say with what they’ve got enough on their plate already without a stupid selfish, self centred daughter as well.”
“Oh god” she said, “I wasn’t thinking what have you told mum and dad?” I stared at her and snapped, “Nothing! I was going to leave that to you!” I didn’t mean to sound so hard but I was so angry and afraid I just couldn’t hold back.

She just looked at me and piteously asked, “Don’t hate me I’m so, so sorry what must I do to make you like me again”.
I sighed and sat down I took her hand and rubbed it against my cheek wetting it with my tears.
Occasionally I kissed her hand. “Nicky, Nicky” she whispered, “please answer me”.
I looked at her with tears streaming down my cheeks. “Amy” I started between sobs “I’ve always liked you I love you and before you start I love you as a sister! What YOU have to do is promise me that you will never, never, ever do anything like that again please sweetheart if you ever get that low again let’s talk it through”.
She started crying with me and hoarsely whispered, “I promise, I honestly promise I cannot apologise enough as God’s my judge I’ll never do anything like this again”.
I took her hand and quietly told her, “That’s all I need to know Amy. Now lets forget it and concentrate on getting you better”.
We both managed to stop crying now everything was in the open then suddenly she said, “Oh I love your hair, it’s gorgeous really suits you”.

That got us back onto safer ground I told her that they were going to keep her in overnight, and then all being well she would be released. I stayed with her until she was settled onto a ward then stayed for a while. Getting a cab home about eight in the evening saying I would see her tomorrow.

It was about nine when I got home opened the door and the stench was horrible, sighing I took my coat off got some rubber gloves; a bucket of hot water and disinfectant and started cleaning up the mess.
I had been at it about an hour when my i-phone rang. Amy I thought as I rushed to answer it, but it was Gwen the hypnotherapist who initially ‘planted’ the subconscious suggestions in my mind.
These had worked really well, so I assumed that she had called to see how I was doing which to start with this is what we discussed; anything else I needed reinforcing and stuff like that at present I was really happy the way the hypnotic suggestions were working, making me act like a true woman.

Then she said to me “Chloe phoned me earlier” “Oh” I said, she continued “Nichola, don’t worry she told me about the sensations you are experiencing during sex” “It was only one night!” I protested!
I could hear the laughter in her voice as she said; “Nicky, it’s great that you feel confident enough to have sexual relations. Now back to these feelings you are having I am afraid that I am to blame for these!” “Eh How, why” I stammered.
She continued “I had to make you completely comfortable with your new life as a woman, so to assist you during sex I planted the suggestion that while you were having sex any sensations you feel around your genitalia is magnified.” I gasped in shock and amazement “b, b, but how long will it last?”
Gwen chuckled, “As long as you want it to – if you want me to remove the suggestion I’ll do it tomorrow.”
I didn’t even need to think “No, no it’s fine, the feelings are amazing’ thanks for telling me all this, but what about my nipples”

“Nipples?” Gwen repeated with a question in her voice, “What about your nipples”
“Well” I explained, “My nipples are very sensitive during sex, and I can’t figure out why”
She was silent for a minute and finally said, “I can assure you Nichola that is nothing to do with me I would suggest that the feelings are purely yours combined with the hormones you are on, these feeling are all yours girl”
“WOW was all I could say.
We spoke for a while longer then said out good byes I looked at the mess there was still to clean shrugged my shoulders. Muttered a very ladylike “bollocks to it” and went to bed Amy can clean what’s left of the mess up when she get’s home tomorrow.

Surprisingly I slept really well considering what had happened I must have been tired out.
I was having breakfast when mum phoned to see how we both were I felt terrible lying but I told her that Amy had eaten something that had disagreed with her and was at the chemists to get something for an upset stomach.
Mum asked if we were still going home on Saturday morning and did I still want to see Nichola? “Of course I do mum, I promised - I’ll do it though I must admit I am somewhat afraid of Nicholas reaction to seeing herself!”
Mum replied, from what we have seen, there should be no problems, anyhow; tell that other daughter of mine to take care and phone me when she feels better.
We said our good byes and hung up, I finished my breakfast, looked distastefully at the remaining mess from yesterday and went and got ready for the day.
I was strange how getting ready for the day was a reassuring thing in just a few short weeks my female routine was second nature, except now when I brushed my hair I felt the pull of the brush on my scalp it felt strange at first but as I slowly brushed my hair it became soothing.

Jeans and a fine knit pullover was the dress today. I packed a full set of clothes for Amy and set off to the hospital.
I got there after ten and she was ready to go home, her face lit up when she saw me. We kissed and I passed her the change of clothes. And once the curtains had been pulled around the bed she got dressed.
She put the soiled clothing into a plastic carrier and I commented, “Some more housework to keep you busy” smiling she looked at me and asked, “What do you mean?” I told her about the mess and cleaning some of it up, but I got distracted by a phone call so decided to leave the rest”. “Gee thank” she said.
With a big Grin on my face I answered “my pleasure it’s your mess dear sister!”

We got a taxi home and I told her mum had phoned. Amy looked worried and asked me, “What did you tell her Nicky” I scowled and said, “I didn’t like lying to mum so all I said was you had eaten something that had disagreed with you”.
She looked relieved and quietly said, “Thanks sis I’m so sorry I have put you through all this”.
A bit sharply I snapped, “Amy MacKinnon, if you say sorry one more time I’m going to knock your block off it’s over; finished; done! Now either you tell mum and break her or we both keep quiet! Make your mind up!”

The rest of the drive home passed in silence then my i-phone rang, it was work, as I answered it I wondered what was coming now.
They apologised for disturbing me on my official holiday but could I go into the office tomorrow for a meeting. I was to meet Fiona (HR) and she would brief me about the meeting.
Dr. Wilhelm Schmitt who was the Global head of procurement and someone I would be working closely with was chairing the meeting also there were my new boss Global Head of R & D and some others over from the States.

I had to give them the presentation on my vision for R & D in the future well when I say my presentation it was Nichola’s work which I had read many times and had finished off for her as she had been taken ill while doing this.
When I hung up I had agreed to be there tomorrow at ten in the morning. As for the actual meeting I only vaguely knew the main players at the meeting except for Charles Winton who was global head of R & D and my new boss.
However there were bound to be secretaries and other managers there. In truth I knew it had to come sometime, but this was a bit fast.

I must have looked ashen as I stopped the call. Amy asked; “Whatever’s the matter Nicky?” When I told her she looked very concerned and asked, “How do you feel? Do you think you’re ready?”
I shrugged my shoulders and sighed, “Well we both know it had to come! It’s just a bit sooner that I expected after all I’ve got to appear in public sometime”.
She squeezed my arm in sympathy I looked at her and said, “Do you remember that we were going to talk yesterday” she nodded, I carried on “Well its important that we do this afternoon and listen up Amy MacKinnon we are going to be horribly truthful to each other! Warts and all OK!”
She looked serious, “I promise I’ll be as honest as I can Nicky” “Not good enough Amy total honesty” I told her “Otherwise we can forget about everything!” I left her thinking about that

Finally we arrived home the traffic was horrendous which is why it took so long. We went up to the apartment and I deliberately let her go in first her delicate nose wrinkled, “Pooh what a stink” she commented. I grinned and said, “You should have been here to smell it last night - and it’s all yours dear sister, all yours!”

Amy grimaced while I went and read up all the information on Nichola’s computer memorising all the information I would need (I think) for the following day.
Two things helped here, Nichola’s obsession with making notes and writing everything down. Also she was extremely methodical in all things to do with her work. The second thing was my nearly photographic memory which made my life a lot easier.

After about four hours work I felt the pangs of hunger and went through to the lounge Amy was still trying to get the tinge of yellow out of the carpet. As for the rest of the room she had done really well and the place smelled sweet again.
“Good Grief Amy, you’ve done wonder’s, the place looks great!” She grinned looking more her normal self, “I must admit it took some doing but to get your praise it’s been worth it”.

I sighed, “Amy, stop grovelling the past is over – I’m hungry what about you?”
She smiled and replied, “Ravenous but my throat’s a bit sore where they put the tube for pumping my stomach”.
“Serve’s you right I grinned but I got some soup on Monday how about that and crusty bread?” Then I remembered, “Sorry I’ll have crusty bread you’ll have to soak yours”.
She threw a cloth at me and I realised we were nearly back to normal. I heated the soup and cut the bread poured some fruit juice for us and we sat at the table the coffee percolator was bubbling away.

“Amy” I started, “Let’s talk and then we can get on with our lives” “Ok” she agreed.
“Can I say something?” She asked. I smiled at her replying, “Be my guest but only the truth now – OK!” She nodded and took a deep breath, “I spent the night thinking” she began, “About us about Guy and about what you are doing for the family. I know what I did yesterday was unforgivable. The old you would be disgusted with me and I think Guy would feel the same! You were right Mum and Dad would be devastated but the ‘new you’ reacted differently yes you were furious but you seemed to be furious because of the hurt I was causing – why did you react like this?”

I thought for a second then responded; “When you told me yesterday about Guy and yourself I admit I was devastated and wondered why I had put myself through the operations the changes when you never really loved me.”
Amy sobbed so I said, “No crying, this is the truth and sometimes the truth hurts” she nodded and managed to stifle her sobs.
I carried on, “After I had cried myself out. Also at the hairdressers yesterday I had a lot of time to think and realised that I never loved you. Yes in a male /female way I loved you as a friend and a person if you see what I mean” she nodded.
“So this made the breakup easier to handle I mean, I wasn’t even jealous when you went to bed with Guy so that should have made me think.”

I paused for breath watching how she was taking all this the hardest was yet to come. I had a sip of fruit juice and continued; “The reason I reacted as I did was that now I’m a different person. I see myself as your sister and mum and dad as surrogate parents. I’ve more female hormones in me than male so last night I reacted as a sister would which in truth is what I am!” She nodded and asked; “So what are you going to do now?”
I looked at her and answered, “Now, I have decided to continue as Nichola, because over the past few weeks I have found out I love being Nichola now I’m not doing it wholly for you I’m doing it for ME! For mum and dad and also Nichola in the hope that she’ll recover and resume her career. I’m not doing this for any high minded reasons I’m doing this because I have found out that I actually love being a girl!”

There I’d said it, it was out in the open I loved my new life. Amy looked seriously at me and asked in a quiet voice, “If Nicky does recover what will you do? Will you remain a girl? Have the operation to make you a girl or what?”
I smiled at her and replied, “I know it total truth we are doing but you have to believe me at this time I don’t know about the operation but I will be living as a girl!”
We sat in silence finishing off our rapidly cooling soup. Amy went and poured us coffee. When she put mine on the table she asked in a small voice, “Can we start again forget yesterday existed?” I put my arms around her waist and hugged her to me she slid to her knees and hugged me back holding tightly onto me sobbing. I managed to say; “Yes Oh yes, I want that more than anything” we collapsed in each other’s arms sobbing. It was a highly emotionally charged discussion we had just had and now the raw emotion was being released.

Eventually we sorted ourselves out and tidied up. Amy then had me revising everything that might help me tomorrow showing me pictures of colleagues; making me tell her everything I knew about them; the company structure everything! Finally about four in the afternoon I had her phone her place of work to tell them she could return to work for a couple of weeks then if possible have a week off (New York) as the family crisis had resolved itself.
The were quite happy for her to return to work tomorrow so she would have something to keep her busy and stop her brooding.
We had a very quiet night, sitting snuggled together at peace with each other a bridge had been crossed and we were on the other side of our lives.
It was in the open that I enjoyed being a woman and I felt a lot easier with myself now I was not living a lie.
We went to bed early as we both were at work tomorrow. I did my night time routine with the addition of brushing my hair 100 times. This was wonderfully calming sitting there looking in the mirror brushing my long chestnut hair in my dark green satin strappy nightdress I wondered what tomorrow will bring.

The alarm went off at seven thirty. Amy was already up getting ready for work. I slipped into my wrap cleaned my teeth then went to the kitchen Amy was eating her breakfast fully dressed in a cream business suit her skirt just above knee height bronze blouse brown 4” heeled pumps, there was a matching hand bag on the counter.
As I sat down I kissed her on the cheek, wishing her good morning. I got my cereal and toast, I sat opposite and she asked me, “How do you feel Nicky?” I grinned ruefully saying, “the butterflies in my stomach are the size of eagles! But I’ve got to go ready or not! After all I look the part; sound the part and I am wearing Nichola’s clothes and after all women change slightly - so why not Nichola?”
Amy smiled and said, “Indeed, that’s the magic of us women right sweetheart I’ll have to get going the best of luck” she kissed me and slipped into a camel silk/wool winter coat picked up her handbag and left me alone.

I sat and finished my breakfast then went to get ready for the day. I continued with my morning routine. Then it was to my wardrobe to decide which of the many skirt suits I would choose.
After a while I decided on a deep green suit single button on the jacket my skirt about an inch above the knee, nude stockings coupled with a cream silk blouse with pearl buttons and ¾ sleeves the neckline showed a decent view of my cleavage but not too much. Shoes were black pumps with a 2” kitten heel.
My outer coat was a cream wrap around down to just below my knees satin lined with a black fur collar black shoulder bag and my laptop in a feminine black brief case with a long strap.

I tied my long hair back with a ribbon that matched my suit’s dark green applied my day make-up and dressed.
As I finished I checked in the mirror seeing a well dressed career girl professional but sexy in a very understated way.
I checked that I had my ID card to get access to the office building all my usual stuff was in my handbag. Then I slipped into my coat snuggled into the fur collar, handbag on one shoulder brief case on the other then it was off to the tube to go to work – god I was terrified!

I got to the office for nine thirty slipped my ID over my neck and taking a deep breath I buzzed the door open.
The reception deck was in front of me and an attractive girl looked up and in a surprised voice said “Miss MacKinnon we didn’t expect you.” Luckily her ID was facing me and I saw her name was Kelly,
I smiled and replied, “Hi Kelly I’ve been called in for a meeting I’m going up to see Mrs Sherwood if you could call her to tell her I’m on my way up. Oh, I assume she’s still on the same floor? You know how they change things” I was hoping for a clue to the floor HR was on. Kelly smiled brightly and chirruped, “ Tell me about it, all the changes made make it difficult for us on reception and soon we’ll have the new entry system coming on line - yes still on the third floor, I don’t think her office has changed” she checked a small floor plan and continued “Still the same office 349.”
I chanced my arm a little here and asked “Kelly have you a copy of the floor plan? My sister will be visiting and it could be useful for her.” Kelly beamed and rummaged around coming up with a bit larger version of the plan. “Here you go Miss MacKinnon this is the latest version.” “Thanks Kelly you’re a angel” I said taking the plan from her and slipping it into my handbag.
Luck was certainly with me this morning; I just hoped it would continue this way!

Into the lift and up to the third floor I was remembering that Nichola really liked Fiona also they went out socially. The lift door opened and Fiona stood there, she had come to meet the elevator we greeted each other with a kiss then she led me to her office - I was taking all this in.
We had coffee and sat talking for a while when suddenly she said, “I hope you don’t mind me saying Nicky but there’s something different about you”.
I nearly choked on my coffee and managed to say; “I don’t thinks so, it’s the same old me”. Fiona studied me and said retrospectively, “No there is definitely something different” now I was panicking inside had I fallen at the second hurdle?
“I’ve got it” she exclaimed; “It’s your hair, what a gorgeous colour it really suits you; you look wonderful!”
I sighed inside and told her about my new stylist and how wonderful they were as it was they who suggested the new colour. I gushed on for a while then Fiona got down to business saying, “The meeting starts at eleven thirty but I asked you in early to get the new security pass for you. You’ll need it in America and when you start back the new system will be working alongside the old pass card system”.
“Fine” I said, “Where do we go?” Fiona replied “I’ll get Sandra to take you to security as I’ve to see someone at ten thirty but I’ll see you when you get back – Ok Yah”.
Sandra took me to security and explained who I was and why I was there, the man in charge of the new system was American and really nice (and a lot dishy!) He explained that as well as a name pass a fingerprint recognition system is being brought in and retina identification for really sensitive parts of the organisation of course as manager for R & D I had to have both done!

This really screwed things up! With the old pass card switching to Nichola had been easy now it was virtually impossible to fool this new system and I was to be issued with a new name tag with a holographic picture of me!

Still I thought I’m going to have to go through with it, unless I want to blow my cover. The finger printing and iris bit was straight forward left and right index finger in a portable finger print machine this was downloaded onto the global network.
With the iris recognition I looked into an eye-piece which scanned my retina. Again this was downloaded onto the network then my picture was taken for the photographic pass and I had to sign the form with my full name the pass would be delivered to reception before I left later in the afternoon.
I must admit I was flirting with him outrageously so I wasn’t surprised when Brett, asked if he could phone me to go out for a meal.
I looked for a wedding ring asked him if he was married (he said no) then told him to phone me next week as I was going home for the weekend.

Sandra took me back to Fiona’s office and whispered, “God you’re lucky Nichola we’ve all been trying to break down his defences and you’ve done it first day!”
I giggled and said depreciatingly, “All you lot’s worn him down I was just there at the right time”.
We arrived back at HR as I sat in reception and logged onto the company server. My mail box was crammed (read Nichola’s) so I started wading my way through them all very slowly getting used to Nichola’s filing system.
It was strange how sitting there as a woman felt so natural, seeing my long perfectly manicured nails dancing over the keyboard was such a comforting thing.
Nichola’s filing system was like the rest of her work very meticulous and really logical to follow.
I reflected that such a logical, ordered mind could break down like she had done and wondered how all this would turn out I hoped she would recover however the new security would make life difficult in the future.

“Nicky” Fiona said from over my shoulder, “Shall we go up to the board room and get prepared for the meeting” I smiled at her and logged off picked up my handbag and laptop and together we made our way to the main boardroom.

I walked alongside Fiona, pretending that I knew my way, but in truth I nearly made the wrong turning a couple of times causing Fiona to nudge me in the right direction luckily this seemed to happen when I was talking so I hoped it looked like I was distracted.

I found that the meeting was scheduled to end about two in the afternoon Fiona then said she would take me to my new office to decide on the décor and furniture – this WAS going up in the world my office will be decorated as I wanted it! A far cry from the pigpens I was used to in my male life.
We discussed my department for a while, as it was a new section everyone was starting on the same day. She mentioned there would be faces I knew and many I didn’t (the gods were certainly on my side at the moment) the area we were to inhabit was now cleared and if I wanted I could have my say on the layout!
This was really totally new to me this company really looked after it’s managers but I had ideas of my own to make the department a team not to have what can be called a them and us type office system.

Finally the ‘big bosses’ filed in apart from the secretary taking the minutes Fiona and I were the lowest ranked people present. I was formally introduced to Dr. Schmitt who seemed really nice and looked like a slender Father Christmas with white hair and beard and round glasses.
My direct boss Charles Winton Global Head of R&D greeted me as he kissed my cheek he said he hoped I was relaxed.
I assured him I was totally at ease. He looked astutely at me and remarked, “That’s good young lady, as you seemed to be getting very distracted towards the end of the selection process – the rest has clearly done you good but a word of advice to you don’t be afraid to get in touch with me should you feel things are getting out of hand I personally will think none the less of you”.
I was then introduced to various global managers the CEO my head was spinning with names!
The meeting passed in a whirl. I gave my presentation calmly and confidently I answered the questions as honestly and professionally as I could it seemed to go down well and I was welcomed into the ranks of the senior management. After the meeting there was a buffet where I circulated getting to know faces and names. Charles sent me his wife’s regards and said when my sister and I were in New York we must go to his house for dinner. I accepted gratefully saying it would be great to see Barbara (his wife) again. He hoped that my sister was as attractive as I was; I assured him that she was far more feminine than I was. (true)

Fiona and I made our way to the seventh floor, where we met the Facilities Supervisor we discussed the décor and the layout of the office space the colours I selected were pastel shades quite restful. The main area I decided on open plan except for my office which was enclosed glass fronted I selected my office furniture and the other equipment we would need for the department as we left the Facilities Supervisor assured me that everything would be completed on time.

As we walked back to Fiona’s office she asked, “I don’t suppose you would like to come for a drink? It’s early for me to leave but I’m owed a few hours.”
Smiling warmly I eagerly accepted and asked if it were ok to phone Amy to see if she wanted to join us as Fiona got her coat and mine I phone Amy and she was nearly done for the day and would meet us in a pub called the Coal Hole, which was between the two buildings about 10 minutes walk away.

Fiona came back with our coats and we left the office remembering to pick up my new pass at the reception. Kelly was still there and wished us a cheery good bye as we walked we chatted away about the new department.
Fiona told me that she was sorry but Grenville Dubois was my assistant in the department she had tried to block it, but was over-ruled.
I’ll explain here, Grenville was one of Nichola’s old boy friends. I had read in Nichola’s diary that he was manipulative and tried to undermine Nichola’s application so the relationship had ended acrimoniously.
When I read the diary I figured that I would have to watch my back with this guy. But assumed he would be in another department – I was well wrong there! But he was dealing with a totally new Nichola now and to be blunt if he messed with me I would mess him up BIG STYLE!

Fiona continued, “He’ll be really pissed off when he see’s the colour scheme you’ve chosen, and the very open plan office”. “Why’s that then?” I asked, “Well” she continued, “He suggested that the office should be divided up into individual offices and decorated in a totally different way to how you’ve said it should be done”.
I snorted and replied, “Sod him he’ll either like it or lump it” we entered the pub and I bought the drinks we sat down waiting for Amy. Fiona looked at me in a speculative manner and said to me “There is something different about you Nicky, and it’s not just your hair!”

I took a sip of my wine and asked “what do you think is different then?” She looked long and thoughtfully at me, again I thought I’d blown it. Eventually she answered, “I think there’s more steel in you don’t take this wrong Nicky but before you could be quite easily swayed. Now I feel that you’ve toughened up”.

I laughed at this and said; “You mean swayed by the likes of that prat Grenville?”
She gave a real guffaw at that and snorted, “Yah, that’s exactly what I mean, so what’s changed?”

I decided to keep as close to the truth as possible so I told her about Sophie and how she had gone through a breakdown and had regressed to a ten year old.
I told Fiona we were cousins but she calls us all mum included aunty! It’s really sad. We are the same age yet she’s playing with dolls. While look at me I’m a career woman. So because of this I decided to toughen up.
When I finished I looked at her and asked “Fiona, “Do you think this is right for me?” “Yes, most definitely yes, this is what you need to round yourself off you always was too easily swayed by others but please don’t loose your natural insight of how people are feeling”.

At this, Amy walked into the bar and looked round, I waved to her and she came over and joined us, I made the introductions and Amy bought a round of drinks, we spent a very pleasant hour chatting away then as we separated I asked Fiona if it would be ok to use a terminal in HR to sort my emails out until my office’s were ready.

Amy and myself took the tube home, of course she was all agog to know how the day had gone I smiled wanly and told her that I think I had managed to blag my way through. Then I told her about the new security system she saw the potential problems straight away. She squeezed my arm and said (I think more in hope than anything else) “Don’t worry, we’ll sort it out at the time dad will think of something”
She thought for a moment then continued, “Anyhow we’ve got the weekend at home and thanks to you dear ‘sister’ we will be seeing Nichola, hopefully her reaction will be what we expect and it will help her”.

I reflected on what a mad couple of days this had been, surely things must quieten down!

For Friends and Family Part 11 – Finally Meeting Nichola

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter The new Nichola meets the old Nichola in the clinic where she is being treated and things go far better than expected.

After my introduction to work I had a lot to think about in less than 2 weeks we would be going to New York for the induction then the following week my new department would be up and running.
However at the moment the main thing on my mind was meeting Nichola at the sanatorium this coming Saturday.

When we got home I discussed the day with Amy as I guessed it would going to work had refocused her mind and she was once again her incisive self.
I told her about this Grenville Dubois telling her that Fiona had tried to block his appointment as my assistant because reading between the lines he was a manipulative; jealous; back stabbing; misogynist who thought all women were for screwing!
Amy grinned at me and commented, “Seems like a nice feller you’re going to have to watch your back with this one sis”.
I grinned at her, “Nichola’s had already figured this out before her breakdown”
Amy frowned, “How?”
I literally beamed at her and told her of Nichola’s planning.
“She was aware that everything was going to be new so when she ordered her desk for ‘company security and as large amounts of money were involved in contracts’ she suggested to Charles Winton that recordings should be made of all sensitive conversations in her office. Both visual and audible all covert and she got the go ahead.”
Amy finished off for me, “So the desk is wired for sound and vision” I grinned, “Who’s a clever girl, it must run in the family” Amy frowned again, “I didn’t think Nichola was that devious”.
I grinned broadly here, and told her, “When you read between the lines in both her diary and her files she was one switched on kid as far as work was concerned!”
I thought for a while and added, “Which is why her breakdown is all the more tragic – god I hope she pulls through”.
Amy gave me a squeeze saying, “So do I, but where would that leave you?” I looked at her fondly, “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it – eh”.

We had a light supper and a quiet night I think we both needed one after the last couple of days excitement.
As I got ready for bed sitting there in my purple satin pyjamas brushing my hair I considered the pros and cons of not having a love interest with Amy any more.
For me the big pro was that I now could have relationships without worrying about upsetting Amy also should I decide to have a sex change there would be nothing tugging away potentially stopping me for going ahead.

The cons, well if I was brutally honest with myself apart from loosing Amy as a girlfriend there were no cons she may not be my girlfriend but I had her as a girl friend and sister - which in a way was better.
However even though Amy and I are not a male/female item I must admit I enjoyed our girl on girl sessions very much --------- Mmmmm.

I finished the 100 brushes of my hair, slipped into bed and studied the office floor plan trying to gain some knowledge of my working environment.
Finally I turned the light off and slid down the bed to sleep after a short while I slipped into a deep sleep filled with strange dreams.

The next day we decided to get the early afternoon train so we could do some shopping ready for next week.
Also I could do more studying on my new life.
We phoned Melissa and booked her taxi to meet us when we arrived in Oxford.

Before we left for the station, Amy said she was going to phone Guy and how did I feel about a date with Carl? She was wondering if I would feel angry jealous or what ever.
I reassured her that I would happily go on a double date as I really liked both the guy’s! It wasn’t Guy’s fault that they fell in love!
Also I enjoyed being treat as an attractive girl by a hunky guy, and there may be some sex involved but you never know.
We got home about four in the afternoon mum was happy to see us but told us we would have to sleep together as she was decorating my old room.
I personally was ecstatic Amy however looked a bit uncomfortable when we went to her bedroom she broached the subject that was bothering her and making me so happy. “Nicky” she began, “If you want I’ll sleep on the floor with a duvet”. I looked at her and pouted, “You mean you don’t want to sleep with me anymore?”

“No! I don’t mean that what I mean is errm well you know I don’t want to hurt you”. I smiled at her gently and said, “Don’t be stupid I’m your sister and I don’t mind sleeping with you.”
I approached her and put my arms around her neck in the traditional female manner signifying I hoped that I was submissive to her wants.
I personally wanted her to caress my breasts fondle my body and kiss me as a girl.
Luckily she took the hint and as her arms slid around my waist our breasts touched and we both just looked at each other big blue eyes looking into my almond shaped green eyes.
She gently pulled me to her and we kissed: tentatively at first then with more passion my tongue tasted her lipstick and her mouth opened our tongues entwined and our breathing became ragged as the passion grew.
I felt her hand cupping my pert feminine bum I moaned.
Gently running my fingers through her hair my hand drifted down and cupped one of her pert firm breasts where I found her nipple wonderfully erect and ready for caressing.
We broke apart looking solemnly at each other finally I broke the silence, “I’ve missed you sis. I love our girl sessions please don’t deny me these”.
“Oh Nicky I’ve missed you so much I have been devastated at the damage I’ve caused between us”.
I kissed her again, “I thought we were putting that behind us?” I chided her Amy looked at me with those big blue eyes and quietly said, “Sorry – yes you’re right what’s done is done. Now lets get a bath and get changed.” I was all for this, “Together?” I asked hopefully her answer to this was to stroke my boobs and squeeze my arse whispering, “Of course”.

We went and told mum we were going to take a long bath in the family bathroom which had a large whirlpool bath, mum suggested a chilled bottle of wine as supper was not until eight. We took her advice added some scented candles and skin softening bath lotion and we were ready we made sure the wine was to hand and the door locked. Then slipped into the hot bubbly water and sat next to each other just looking into each others eyes.
Finally my hand cupped Amy’s breast and my long nail traced a path around her nipple.
She gave a soft moan and reached up to stroke my cheek our lips met and her tongue snaked into my mouth.
I frantically sucked her tongue one arm around he shoulders my hand stroking her hair; my other hand left her boob.
Then stroked my way down her body through her soft, sparse blond pubic hair!
I soon found my goal her gorgeous pussy as I gently entered her my finger found her clittie.
Amy clamped her lips onto mine and moaned a little louder. I teased her clittie until she convulsed and arrived at a shuddering orgasm.
As I continued to arouse her, her full sensual lips moved down to my very engorged nipples and teased them with her tongue then gently nibbled them.
I arched my back in total ecstasy whimpering and purring.
She continued to stimulate my nipples and together we reached a shuddering climax.
As was now usual for me I reached it with no stimulation around my genital area it was amazing.
I hadn’t had an erection since leaving hospital and as long as I could have multiple orgasms I wasn’t really worried.
I gently washed Amy all over, paying special attention to her beautiful pussy her tight pert bum her wonderful girl rose but making her squirm and whimper in delight.
Then she repaid the compliment by washing me all over it was amazing but when she washed my false vagina I swear I could feel every movement to such an extent I shuddered as the most amazing orgasm racked my body I gave a cry of ecstasy wondering if I had a pussy of my own would it feel so good?

We emerged from the bath glowing, faces animated, eyes sparkling lips very full and luscious just like two women who have just partaken in wonderful sex.
We dried each other off then gently rubbed softening body lotion all over each other’s bodies paying special attention to those special erotic area’s women have.
We finished off our extended bath with a long passionate kiss, our bare breast sensually rubbing across each other’s it was wonderful.
Slipping into our satin gowns we padded to the bedroom to dress a pair of stretch skinny jeans and cashmere pullover a pair of ballerina flat shoes and I was read no bra and just a small black thong covering my pussy.
Amy decided on a pink thong thick while tights and a soft pink jersey tunic dress with a sweetheart neckline, minimal make-up and we were ready.
We went downstairs mum sent me back up to bring the remains of the wine down so we could finish it together - there was enough for a glass each.

As we sat and talked mum wondered after we had met Nichola at the sanatorium would we mind if we took her out for the day?
I swallowed hard and answered; “I have no problems with that but I suppose it depends on how she reacts after seeing herself visiting her!”
Mum agreed and warned us, “Remember to call her Sophie as she gets very distressed if she’s called Nichola and Amy you’ll notice a big change in your sister.”
Amy looked startled asking, “How do you mean mum?” Mum sighed and sadly answered, “Well she’s lost weight, she has quite bad acne which they say is brought on by stress and she wears clothing suitable for a 10 year old flatly refuses to wear anything resembling ‘grown up’ clothes as she calls them!”

Mum broke down here and started sobbing Amy and I both went to her and hugged and comforted her one of us on each side hugging and stroking her hair this was really taking it’s toll on her!
She finally managed to pull herself together and told us that she had better get the supper on I looked at Amy and said, “I’ll look after supper Amy take mum into the lounge and open another bottle of wine”
Mum looked at me and laughed, “Nichola you know you’re a hopeless cook” I grinned at her and responded, “Nicky may well have been but I am quite a good cook I’ll have you know”.

Mum laughed and remarked, “Sorry, it’s just that I’ve got to think of you as my daughter - well you are but...” She paused so I said, “I’m your surrogate daughter that’s what you mean.” She came over and hugged me “exactly sweetheart but I love you as a daughter” then she went into the lounge leaving Amy to get and open another bottle of wine; I glanced at her, and I think we both had tears in our eyes.

Supper was quite easy for me to cook, half an hour before it was ready dad arrived home and went into the lounge to relax with a G&T finally the garlic chicken potato wedges and salad and crusty bread was ready.
As we ate dad told me that Amy had told them about the finger print and iris recognition access he was totally honest and told me that this could cause problems when Nichola was well again I personally agreed but all I said we could deal with this when we need to.

Amy and I loaded up the dishwasher while mum and dad opened another bottle of wine! This had the look of a relaxing night as neither of them was working tomorrow.
So after setting the dishwasher going we went and joined them. Listening to music and sipping wine as well as chatting away it was soon midnight Amy and I took our leave and went to bed.

We were both quite tiddly when we went to bed stripped each other off with the promise of wonderful sex kissing each others bodies; teasing nipples even while we were completing our nightly routine.
I cleansed Amy’s face and moisturised her gorgeous skin she did the same to me we were both highly sexually charged as we made our way to the bed slipped under the duvet then while we embraced each other gently nibbling and kissing – we BOTH fell asleep!!!

The next morning I felt something touching my lips I was snuggled up against something warm and soft.
I remembered last night so I opened my eyes, only to see Amy’s beautiful blue eyes inches from mine. She gently kissed me on the lips I retuned the kiss with interest we were both naked and our breasts mashed together in a most delightful way, she looked at me and whispered, “You are so beautiful you make a stunning girl” I smiled at her and kissed those soft welcoming lips and whispered, “So are you my beautiful sister”.

Of course we started caressing each other and again as my passion rose I totally forgot I was a really a man. I could feel every caress every kiss the area around my false vagina was on fire! Every caress was magnified the fact that I now knew why I was so aroused made no difference I reacted as a woman would, using our fingers and tongues we brought each other to shuddering climaxes eventually lying in each others arms each lost in our own thoughts.

Presently Amy stirred kissed my cheek and whispered, “Are you worried about today?” I gave a very unladylike snort, “Worried, of course I’m worried what will Nichola’s reaction be when she’s confronted by her doppelgänger?”
She squeezed me close and responded, “If it’s any help I’m terrified I hate those places”.
“Well” I joked, “Shall we get ready and prepare ourselves for the day” we kissed and Amy slipped out of bed getting to the bathroom before me so I decided what to wear for the day.

I decided on a pair of cream wool/silk ankle grazers; a beige cashmere sparkle sweater with long sleeves pretty rhinestones on the shoulder and all over subtle sparkle it was long sleeved with a crew neck. Underneath I wore a cream silk camisole cream bra and matching panties dark brown ankle boots with a small heel and to finish off my brown leather quilted biker style jacket and matching handbag.
I laid these out on the bed and waited for Amy to finish in the bathroom.
As she emerged I went in and completed my morning routine, showered and made a mental note to myself to remove my prosthetic vagina when we got back to the flat, to allow my skin to recover for a day.

I finished and went into the bedroom Amy was dressed in a similar style to me with minimal make-up. I quickly applied similar minimal make-up consisting of a light foundation eye-liner, mascara eye-shadow light blusher and a dark pink lipstick which did not really colour my lips at all I got dressed and joined the family downstairs.
At breakfast I discovered it was we three women that were visiting Nichola (well 2 women and me) then we would take her out for the a few hours if her reaction were not too extreme.
As I slipped into my jacket and picked up my handbag I had the usual butterflies in my stomach my insides were churning as I got into the car with mum and Amy.
The drive to the sanatorium took about fifteen minutes it was a pleasant modern building set in it’s own grounds - really it looked a very nice place – relatively speaking.

Entrance was through a central double door with a reception and seating area. Then after this the open door policy changed and entry to the suit’s as they were called was through a keypad entry.
Before we went to see Nichola we went to talk to the psychiatrist who was looking after Nichola he reminded us to call her Sophie because if anyone calls her by her given name she gets very distressed. He also told us that she was really looking forward to Aunty Amy and Aunty Nichola’s visit especially as they were taking her out for the day.
She has been ready since eight this morning (it was now ten thirty).

He then walked us to her suit, which consisted of a bedroom and sitting room with a small bathroom.
Any was ashen because she really hated these places! As for me, apart from my stomach doing summersaults I suppose I was resigned I think is the way I felt.

I took Amy’s hand and squeezed it in support she smiled wanly at me. As we entered there was an excited squeal “Aunty Elisabeth you’ve come” the voice was a shock to me as it sounded like a little girl with a slight lisp, “Oh she carried on Aunty Amy and Aunty Nichola I’m tho, tho glad you’ve come” The lisp was very apparent when she said ‘s’.
She flung her arms around Amy’s neck and hugged her then she looked at me with an appraising look and then hugged me saying to me, “Aunt Nichola, you’re beautiful and so perfect I hope I grow up just like you!” (I did think this was a strange greeting but let it go.)
This brought a lump to my throat. I smiled at her and answered; “you will Ni... Sophie you will” she let me go and took my hand, “are we going out now Aunty Elizabeth?” Mum smiled at her and told her to get her coat and hat as it was cold outside and off she skipped into the bedroom.

How did she look? Well! I now look like she did a month ago, I am 5’9” tall, weigh 120lbs, a 38 28 38 figure, my skin is glowing with health I look like what I supposed to look like, a confident, healthy girl.
Nichola on the other hand – well it shocked me! She was very thin, I would guess 90 to 100lbs. Her complexion was sallow with spots her chestnut hair was tied in two plaits with a Minnie Mouse clip holding them.
She was dressed in a pair of jeans and a ‘My Little Pony’ pink sweatshirt her breasts you simply couldn’t really make them out also she had no figure I was shocked to the core and looking at Amy I could tell she was distraught again I squeezed her hand and whispered, “Be strong sweetheart, be strong for Ni..... oh bugger Sophie”. Amy looked at me gave a wan smile and squeezed my hand mouthing, ‘thanks sis’.

(I’ll have to call the real Nichola Sophie from now on to stop any confusion until she returns to work)

Sophie came out of the bedroom wearing a pink padded coat with a fur-trimmed hood and carrying a ‘my little pony’ backpack. On her feet she wore a pair of furry boots a ten year old would wear.
I was being torn apart but had to be strong Sophie grabbed hold of my hand and mum lead the way to the car as we approached it Sophie asked, “Can I sit next to Aunty Nichola please?” The lisp tore at me. I smiled cheerily and answered; “Of course Sophie, come on let’s get in it’s cold out here”.

She scrambled in for all the world like a child I followed her and fastened her seat belt with the usual protests from a girl the age she thought she was it was so upsetting that I wondered if I could hold it together for the day also I had serious doubts Amy would manage to keep her composure. How mum kept her’s was a mystery to me.

As we drove to the nearest zoo Sophie was holding my hand telling me about her dolls and how much she enjoys playing game with them but misses other people to play with at the zoo we did everything you would expect. Next we went shopping where we bought some clothes for Sophie I looked at some skirts and Sophie said, “That would look really nice on you Aunty Nichola it really suits you.”
Finally McDonalds where we had the chicken salad and orange, Sophie had a children’s box meal and a milkshake we went past a sweet shop and she demanded some chocolate then back to the car and back to the sanatorium. Again she sat in the back next to me holding my hand as we approached the hospital she looked at me with big pleading eyes and said tearfully, “When can I go home Aunty Nichola?” That nearly tipped me over the edge I could feel myself verging on tears, my eye’s were brimming and I was choking up.

I managed to divert the question by saying, “I don’t know sweetheart maybe mum knows” – I know it was a cop out but I was in a very sad place. Sophie looked at mum and asked the same question; mum to give her credit answered, “Soon Sophie how would you like to live with me and Uncle William?”
Sophie squealed and clapped her hands, “Yes, oh yes I would really like that”.

We took her to her rooms and sorted out her shopping and sweets before we left she again hugged us all.
When it came to me as she hugged my she whispered, “Thank you, thank you Aunty Nichola, you’re so perfect.” I kissed her on the cheek and answered “and so are you darling”.

That was it I had to leave; and quickly as I knew I was going to loose my composure I made and excuse that I needed the toilet and would see mum at the car.
I managed to get to the toilet then the tears flowed no sobbing or anything like that it was just tears of sadness and despair that poor, poor girl, such a wonderful mind reduced to this – but for how long?

The door opened and Amy walked in she was already weeping and we fell into each other’s arms finally sobbing our hearts out.
The toilet door opened again and mum walked in she put her arms around the two of us and hugged us saying, “I’m oh so proud of my girls you have been wonderful Sophie really enjoyed the afternoon and wonders when we will do it again!”

Without thinking I answered; “Any time mum it was a shock to see her she’s so thin but I’ll get used to it – I suppose.”
Mum smiled and said considerately to the two of us, “I’ll understand if you don’t want to come again but it’s seemed to have done her a lot of good except for that lisp she talks with.

Without really thinking I blurted out, “I think she uses it for effect mum”. Mum looked at me sharply and asked, “And what make’s you think that?” I realised that I should have kept quiet but there is was I had opened my big mouth so I answered honestly, “Well when she hugged me and whispered there was no sign what so ever of a lisp – or the little girl voice either”.
There I’d said it mum looked at me and thoughtfully answered, “Really” and left it at that.
We walked to the car I held hand with Amy she was still very upset I gently stroked the back of her hand.
We arrived home and I went up to our room Amy followed me and as soon as the door closed the started sobbing again.
I sat her on the bed and soothed her she sobbed, “Oh god Nicky it’s so hard to believe that that is my sister I just don’t understand things like that as all it makes me so afraid!”

I stroked her hair cooing to her trying to give her some stability but sadly I said to her “Amy sweetheart she’s still your sister very much so but now she really really needs our help and understanding. Come to that so do mum and dad.”
She stared at me with puffy red eyes, “B, b, but there for the grace of god go I. I could end up like Nicky!” I hugged her close and spoke to her in a reassuring voice; “No Amy, you’re different stronger, more together ever since I have known Nicky she’s always seemed” I searched for the right word, “She’s always seemed ethereal, not totally of this world” I blew my cheeks Phewwwww and carried on; “She’s seemed vulnerable too trusting and too easily taken in and used! Does that make sense darling?”
A voice from the doorway made me jump, “Yes Nichola, that sum’s it up perfectly”. “Mum” I gasped, my heart was pounding at nineteen to the dozen; “I didn’t realise you were there, I nearly had a heart attack!” “Sorry darling “ she answered smiling “But I was eavesdropping what you said made perfect sense you summed it up perfectly”.
I smiled at the woman I thought of as my mother, “Call it a view from the outside, someone who is not a family member can sometimes see thing a close relation can’t see”
Mum came over and sat with us on the bed, she hugged me and told me; “Don’t ever think of yourself as not being a member of this family! I love you all equally, as far as William and I are concerned we have three wonderful daughters”.
I giggled, “Even if one has a few bits and pieces extra?” Mum and Amy both laughed out loud mum simply nodded her head and said, “Yes young lady” emphasising the lady.

The she stood up saying, “The reason I came to see you two was to tell you that you’re needed downstairs we need a family meeting.
Amy took my hand and we followed mum downstairs dad was in the kitchen sat at the table, “Hi girls, we need to talk about Ni...... Sophie. Your mother has something to put to us all, and we need to discuss it.” While dad said this mum made a pot of tea and one of coffee.
(In England a pot of tea at a family meeting means that it’s serious, but a pot of tea and a pot of coffee means it’s ultra serious!)

Once we had got a drink dad said; “Your mother has something to put to the two of you and we need your input before we make a decision Elizabeth?” Mum continued then, “First of all I think from now on we had better refer to Nichola as Sophie! As she refuses to answer to any other name.” That was a sobering start to this meeting mum continued, “You both saw her today and I’m sorry I didn’t warn you fully as I could see it was one hell of a shock for the two of you especially Amy.” Amy nodded in agreement at this.
“But” mum continued; “Sophie really enjoyed today the psychiatrist phoned your father to discuss Sophie future treatment.” Dad then picked up and continued, “The upshot of my conversation was that they have done as much as they can and think that Sophie would make more progress in a home environment.”
Amy looked at me as we both realised what was coming. Mum carried on, “So what I propose is that Sophie comes home and we look after her at home. When I say we to be honest it’s the ‘royal we’.
To be honest I don’t really need to work, as we are comfortable but I enjoy my work there’s loads of room in the house so what I propose is to turn some rooms into a place Sophie can sleep with a sitting /playroom next door also a bedroom so when it’s needed a carer can stay when I’m in London.”

So there it was out in the open, I thought back to when I was asked to become Nichola then I was a heterosexual male now to all intents and purposes I am a 23-year-old female! This room had seen a lot of monumental decisions, and here was another.

I glanced at Amy who was ashen so I jumped in with my very feminine size 6 feet; “For me why not after all us two are working most of the time,” then I considered Amy’s fear at the unknown and continued, “But both Amy and I are a bit afraid of what we don’t understand is there something we can read or someone who can explain what’s going on in Ni.... Sophie’s head?”
Dad nodded and told us that he would get us something to read on the subject. Amy butted in here, “Please make sure that it’s for idiot’s like us two not full of gobbledygook we could never understand!” Dad smiled and assured us, “Of course.” Amy continued, “Thanks dad I’m with Nicky on this if it’s ok for you two it’s ok by me. After all it’s the sanatorium I don’t like not Sophie and I am afraid of what’s happening to her!”

Mum looked very relieved, “Thanks girls we really needed you two on board before we go through with this.”
So the decision was made how this would affect our lives in the future we had yet to find out.
As Amy and I went upstairs she asked me, “I don’t know about you, but I don’t feel like going out tonight how about a pampering night? And we go out with the guy’s tomorrow?”

I felt exactly the same way and eagerly agreed to a night of girley pampering which I had grown to really enjoy.
Amy phoned Guy and arranged for the two of them to pick us up tomorrow about ten in the morning then we could spend the whole day together, before getting the last train back to London.
When she told me I thought it sounded like a good plan and was looking forward to tomorrow.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter the new Nichola starts work and confronts a misogynist.

As we’d decided on a girly night in we checked on our stock of pamper items we had left at home and decided that we could really have a good time.
Amy then shocked me by saying; “I wonder if mum fancies a night of pampering – it could do her good.”
“Amy” I spluttered, “she’s your mum, and after all I’m not a true girl how would she feel, I mean well, we’ll be naked and such”
Amy chortled and managed to say between laughing at my discomfort, “Look Nicky, you are more feminine than some natural women anyhow let’s let mum decide – ok”.

I agreed somewhat reluctantly, telling myself that I could be seeing a lot more naked women (apart from Amy) in the future.
I heard talking and assumed that mum had agreed Amy came in with two bottles of wine each in a cooler jacket mum then followed with three glasses and a big box of chocolates.
She came over and kissed me saying, “Thanks darling for suggesting this you are right this is just what I needed a bit of pampering with my two beautiful daughters. Oh and don’t worry as far as I’m concerned you are my daughter”.

As mum went to her bedroom to get her wrap and some lingerie I said to Amy, “You told mum it was my idea?” The minx smiled innocently and nodded, then she said, “and mum was thrilled we were including her – right I’ll start filling the Jacuzzi”.
Mum came in with a beautiful taupe satin wrap with lashing of lace, it was gorgeous and I couldn’t help but comment on it mum smiled and produced a sexy pair of matching panties and a baby doll nightie, “I thought I’d give your father a treat tonight” she grinned, “I hope one of you two are good at waxing, as I’ve let this go a bit and want to feel all soft and smooth”.

I assured her that we could wax as we did this for each other I admitted. Amy said I was quite good at it. Amy walked into the room then and asked, “Quite good at what?” “Waxing” I told her. “Oh yes’ she said “and if you want your bikini line done Nicky’s great not too much pain”.

I flushed bright red, mum must have seen this but ignored it simply saying, “Great Nicky, I need my bikini line tidying up – maybe you could shape my ..... You know around there”. Amy butted in saying “she’s good at that too I’ll show you what she did to mine”.

I’m going to kill my ‘sister’ her and her big mouth, just because I had shaped her pubic hair into a cute little heart now the woman I thought of a mum wanted it doing – oh god this is going to be so embarrassing!

Mum then stripped off, I mean totally Amy followed, and somewhat reluctantly so did I mum looked at my false vagina and said very matter of factly, “you look really natural dear if I hadn’t known I would never have known you were not a natural girl” she took my hand and said, “look sweetheart relax you are a girl to me my daughter - so let’s have fun. I’m so looking forward to this”.
I mentally shrugged my shoulders and decided (as I have done many times) to ‘go with the flow’ as mum slipped into her wrap I slid my purple satin wrap over my smooth shoulders and followed mum into the bathroom.

The bathroom was a haven of tranquillity scented candles iPod in a docking station playing soothing music the Jacuzzi looking wonderful soothing skin softening additive made it bubble gently steam was rising from the surface.

I was still feeling a bit awkward but seeing mum slip off her gown and Amy as naked as the day she was born reassured me and after a moments hesitation I slip my wrap off and we climbed into the hot soothing waters.

I poured each of us a glass of white wine (the only sort to have in a hot bath according to the “Law of Amy’) Mum opened the chocolates and put them where we could all get to them saying, “I want the box finished along with the wine – understand girls”

We settled back sipping wine and chatting away. For her age and considering she had born two children mum’s breasts were still quite firm and young looking.
The conversation got around to me with mum telling me that when the idea was first proposed she thought it was crazy that it would never work. But seeing me now she realised that not only would it work it would be a spectacular success!

She went on to tell me that I was Nichola in every respect, well nearly every respect.
A bit worried I asked her where was I not like Nichola she smiled sadly and replied, “Well for one thing you darling are much stronger and will not be easily lead” I smiled at this and responded, “Well that’s a good thing – isn’t it?”
“Oh yes” she answered, being curious I asked was there any other way I’m not like Nichola.

“Well” mum answered you don’t do some of her mannerism’s. Amy commented, “We never thought of those mum we have spent all out time getting her comfortable as Nicky” I nodded wondering what mannerism’s I had to perfect in the short time we had before I truly started work.
Mum continued, “The main one is the way she raises her right eye-brow when she’s curious or questioning about something then there’s the way she plays with a pen or pencil when in meetings.” Amy butted in, “And the way when she is proposing something she always starts with ‘ what do you think if’ she always says that.”
Mum nodded, then continued, “And the way she purses her lips when she’s bored.” Amy butted in again, “And the way she ends a sentence like it’s a question with a higher inflection in her voice like an Australian - oh and the way she wrinkles her nose when she laugh’s”.
By now I was getting really worried this had only just been mentioned I should have been practicing this for the last months!
Worriedly I broke in, “Look there’s only so much I can get used to in the next week or so and it’s going to be hard to do that so why don’t I learn the one’s you two think are the main ones?

This caused a heated discussion between Mum and Amy I lay back in the hot water sipping wine and practicing raising my right eyebrow - which isn’t easy to do.
They argued for a good fifteen minutes while I practiced my eyebrow lifting.
“That it dear” mum said. Amy said “that’s what mum?’ That’s how Nichola rises her eyebrow” this was directed at me, and to be honest I couldn’t remember how I had lifted my eyebrow when mum had said that.

We got out of the Jacuzzi and patted ourselves dry then we went for our waxing before rubbing soothing lotion onto our bodies Amy did me first while mum sat and sipped her wine then I waxed Amy, a task I loved doing as she had a beautiful body.
Then between us we did mum, at first I was very embarrassed to trim her pubic hairs then give her a Brazilian while Amy waxed her legs soon mum was as smooth and hairless as we were! We then gently massaged the soothing softening lotion all over her body after which Mum did the same to me and Amy – I now felt really at ease I really enjoyed these feminine activities.

All three of us slipped into skimpy panties and satin baby doll nighties with chiffon and lace they barely covered our vital parts.
Mum giggled and commented, “I hope your Father appreciates all this work” “Mum” Amy gasped, “Really!” All three of us were now a bit tipsy mum chortled, “Well Amy MacKinnon I would imagine you and your sister are going to enjoy yourselves in bed later!”
“Mum, really” we both gasped in unison she looked at us smiling and said “I wasn’t born old I’ve lived as well – really you young things think you invented sex!”

We decided to stop there as mum was winning hands down so we completely cleansed our faces and neck and face packs were next.
Together with manicures and pedicures finally eye brow plucking and shaping after about four hours of absolute indulgence there were three perfectly groomed women all very tipsy and all very happy.
AND mum and Amy had decided that I should concentrate on the eyebrow raise
The cute wrinkling of my nose and the Australian inflection as we called it (apologies to Australians reading this) but I should keep in mind the other traits.

It was now past ten in the evening mum was ready to leave but before she left she embraced us both saying, “Thank you girls I have had such a good time. I really needed pampering and my two lovely daughters have done just that. – Now I must go and seduce your father”.

And with that she left leaving Amy and I looking at each other with our mouths open.
I walked towards Amy and slid my hand around her waist saying; ”It seems a shame to waste all that work?”
She snuggled into me and took control I slipped into the submissive one in our girl on girl love making letting Amy call the shots.

She led me to the bed and opening the bedside table produced the vibrator a delicious shudder ran through me and I sighed, “Ohhhh”.
She switched it on and suggestively licked the vibrating head; “Come here my little vixen” she purred.
Eagerly I got closer and she lay me down on the bed, whispering “I’m going to make you cum to within an inch of your life my beautiful gorgeous sister!” Her lips latched onto mine and she thrust her tongue into my mouth.
I eagerly sucked on it then gasped as the vibrator was gently applied to my stiff nipples I moaned in pleasure my nipples seemed to get even harder.
She slid down my body kissing sucking probing she reached my vagina and made me put my legs over her slender shoulders.
Her mouth and tongue probed and found my boy clittie waiting for her expertly she milked me the vibrator was being worked all around my groin the sensations I was feeling were intense.
I whimpered and orgasmed, bucking my hips and arching my back. Amy continued lapping and sucking at my boy clittie then I gave a squeal as she inserted the vibrator into my rose bud.

NOW that feeling was really intense! I was being licked and sucked my boy clittie was ready to spurt cum again then the vibrator was up to its soft balls in my cute feminine booty!
I was in heaven I orgasmed again bucking and writhing squealing in ecstasy whimpering begging and pleading for more which Amy was delighted to give me.

It was amazing that without getting an erection I could cum as much as I wanted to just like a woman and strangely each orgasm was more intense than the last.
Soon I was totally spent! My hair clung to my head wet with perspiration a sheen of sweat covered my body.
All I could do was lay there in absolute bliss as Amy beautiful Amy licked up my body sucked my ultra sensitive nipples and took me in her arms stroking me as I trembled like a leaf in the bliss of multiple orgasms.

“Enjoy that my little sister” she whispered as she caressed me all I could do was moan and snuggle into her. She whispered, “Just think what it would be like with your own pussy!”
I was just thinking the same and managed to answer “MMmmmmmm” she gently kissed me and whispered, “It’s sleep time my little princess,” “but what about you” I anxiously asked her she hugged me close, saying I have had enough orgasms bringing you to your climaxes.
I snuggled into her and said drowsily “I love you sis” Amy squeezed me and whispered “and I love you Nichola so very, very much.”

With that we slipped off into sleep sometime during the night I went to the bathroom and cleaned myself up going back to bed I stared at Amy innocently asleep she looked gorgeous a slight smile on her lips, hair awry.
I realised then that I loved her more as a woman than I ever did as a man smiling at that thought I slid into bed and spooned up to her and slipped off into sleep.

We woke up about eight thirty, as the guy’s were picking us up at ten and we had to get ready also we were going back to London on the last train ready for work on Monday.
We showered and got ready our overnight bags were packed so we went downstairs for some breakfast. Mum was up there was no sign of dad, BUT mum was glowing an obvious sign that she had partaken of sex last night. “Morning girls, and what a lovely morning it is”. Amy couldn’t resist, “So someone had their evil way with you last night?” Mum smiled dreamily and answered, “None of your business young lady but shall we say that everything worked out as I planned.”

We had breakfast then said we would be out all day leaving on the last train and would come home to say goodbye before we left.
We went upstairs to finish getting ready I had a pair of skin tight black satin jeggings on which displayed my assets to perfection a white cashmere roll necked jumper over a silk T shirt and had black ankle boots with a 1”heel a red quilted jacket and a white cute knitted hat.

We were nearly finished when the door bell rang mum shouted to us that the guy’s were here.
Amy shouted that we were nearly ready. (I’ve must be getting used to being a girl, as I didn’t mind keeping men waiting).
Ten minutes later we went downstairs and met our dates Carl was still hunky, and I fondly remembered the night of passion but that occurred for me to loose my virginity sadly I realised that while I fancied him the spark simply wasn’t there!

However when I looked across at Guy and Amy to my shock I realised that the spark was very much there they were in a world of their own.
I was saddened to see this; after all Amy used to be my girlfriend when I was 100% male - did I feel jealous?
The answer to that was no; not really because this would have happened sometime even if we had still been an item they were both very much in love.
Anyhow I loved her as a sister and I must admit our girlie sessions were the most amazing times ever.

Carl nodded and commented “I think they’re in love” I giggled replying, “Or in lust” he smiled at this and to my surprise answered, “No I think that us two THEY are in love”.
This was very perceptive of him he realised the spark was not there between us but we both liked each other’s company.

We went to the car, which was Carls, a red Japanese 4 x 4. I sat in the front and Amy and Guy in the back we talked away like good friends but they wouldn’t tell us where we were going, soon we were in the countryside and turned into a very imposing driveway, leading up to a stately home. It was then I saw the advertising signs for a classical concert this very afternoon! It was a wonderful afternoon first a four course meal then the concert (Mozart’s piano concerto’s)
Ending with concerto No26 the Coronation! It was a wonderful, wonderful afternoon, totally unexpected and totally entrancing.
It was great to sit there holding hands with a good-looking guy listening to wonderful music.
On the way back to the car we kissed and I enjoyed the thrill of feeling the rough face of a man gently rubbing against my soft skin. His manly lips kissing my luscious full and now very feminine lips his man scent made my senses spin as I relaxed into his arms.
We kissed for a while and he asked when he would see me again, I was honest with him telling him my itinerary for the next three weeks.
However I said that next Saturday we would again be home so how about just the two of us and leave the love birds to their own devices (this was said with a smile and he eagerly agreed to this.
I told him to phone me next week to arrange things.
On the drive back I didn’t realise that my hand was on his knee and I was gently caressing his thigh.
In the back seat my sister was engaged in the tongue wrestling Olympics’ and from the little moans was loosing.

We stopped to get our bags from home said goodbye to mum and dad promising we would visit Sophie next week.
Mum hugged us and thanked us for last night and told me to practice with my eyebrow and nose and voice. (I know this sounded weird, but I knew what she meant)
We managed to get the ten seventeen train which got us into London just after midnight so it was nearly one in the morning before we got to bed.
Amy had to be up at seven for work on the other hand I was flexible as I was going into work of my own violation!
I had to get used to the office lay out and the people I worked with I was still watching the make-up video with the subliminal pictures of work colleagues.

I woke about eight Amy was away to work. I took a leisurely shower and breakfast then practiced in front of a mirror lifting my right perfectly arched eyebrow.
Now for anyone who has never been in the habit of raising just one eyebrow – its hard!
It’s very hard you should try it sometime; the nose wrinkle when laughing that’s easy as is the upward inflection of the voice other mannerisms well now I am aware of them but will just have to blag or use them when I remember.

I decided to go into work after lunch so about eleven I phoned Fiona to make sure I could still use a terminal in HR! She assured me that there was no problem at all and had fixed me up with a desk and computer – this was so kind of her. I told her I owed her a meal for that laughing she said that she’d hold me to that.

I took special care in my appearance a cream bouclé suit which had a straight skirt satin lined, a double breasted jacket. I wore a bronze blouse with a tie neck, dark brown 2” heeled shoes and nude stockings.
I tied my hair back with a hair clip in the shape of a bow, the same colour as my suit my make-up was under stated but subtle and slightly sexy (to be honest; with the face the surgeons had given me a coat of emulsion paint would look sexy. In a way I was very happy but also I felt that this could have been a big drawback to Nichola and add to the pressure she was under)

Still a mid brown full length wrap around coat silk scarf and gloves and I was off to work, the epitome of a career girl.
At the office Kelly was on reception I chatted with her for a while then headed for the HR department. I knocked on Fiona’s door and she greeted me with a kiss, showed me to a desk and left me to it.

I logged in and started wading through my emails I was used to Nichola’s extraordinary efficient filing system and soon I was writing memo’s and responding as if I had been doing it for a while.
I got a few replies welcoming me back asking if I had been bored with all the time off, I responded as I thought Nichola would have done in a friendly but reserved manner.

It was really very, very lucky that as a man I did a similar type of work to Nichola but in petro chemicals.
Now as Nichola I knew the rudiments and could hold my own and as I’ve said before hopefully blag my way through until I was totally confident.
About four thirty I picked up my coat and handbag and went to see if Fiona felt like going for a drink or an early supper I was stood at the door of her office, when I felt a hand squeeze my bum!

I took a sharp intake of breath, and swung around to be confronted by a smiling Granville. When I say smiling smirking is nearer the truth.
I looked him up and down and immediately decided that he had a face waiting to be punched; that was the male in me! Only now as a female I shouldn’t think things like that!
He drawled; “Nicky darling the old jungle telegraph told me that the most attractive department manager was in the office and I thought I’d come and see how you are sweetheart.”

My skin crawled I looked him up and down he was attractive in a way a caterpillar is attractive to a bird.
I smiled ever so sweetly and replied “Granville, nice to see you, but a couple of words to the wise”
He smirked again thinking that I was the old Nichola is he in for a shock, “Yes darling anything” he purred.
I continued oozing sweetness and light, “Thank you so much for coming to see how I am” he was about to interrupt when I help up my hand and continued, “Please remember a few things and we’ll work well together! First I am a department manager – more especially yours. Second I am not your darling. Third my name is Nichola only my friends call me Nicky – and you are most certainly not a friend. And finally if you ever I repeat ever put your hands on me again I’ll either break your fingers OR have you on a sexual harassment charge.
I trust we understand each other dahling!” I said the last drawling the ‘darling’ as he had done.

He just stood there his mouth hung open I smiled sweetly and put a perfectly manicured crimson finger nail under his chin and closed his mouth leaving a nice little mark where the nail had dug into his skin.
Still smiling I told him, “Now run along back to where you came from Fiona and I have things to discuss.”
He snapped out and huffed and puffed at me all I did was stand and stare at him until he had blustered himself to a standstill blushing deeply and obviously embarrassed as the girls sitting at the desks nearest to Fiona’s office had heard this exchange and were grinning broadly.

He marched out of HR, even his neck was red, and Fiona looked at me shrewdly.
I turned to her and asked as if nothing had happened, “now where were we” I started, Fiona butted in, “Sod where are we Nichola MacKinnon what was all that about? I mean I’ve never heard of any girl talking to him like that let alone you!”
I grinned broadly, “I told you last week, this is the new Nichola, and the sooner that toad realises it the better.”

One of the girls sitting close by said, “Go for it girl more of us should stand up to that creep!” “Rebecca, you shouldn’t eavesdrop” Fiona chided her she just grinned and answered; “I know but I’m glad I did, that was awesome wait till that gets around the girls!”

I turned to Fiona and asked, “Are we going for a drink after work” laughing she said, “After that display I daren’t say no.” I smiled and gently punched her on the arm and said, “Idiot, when will you be ready?” “Give me half an hour and I’ll be with you” she responded – “Oh and would you have broken his fingers” all I did was shrug and say, “We’ll have to wait and see, won’t we” I turned on my heel and went for a cup of coffee talking to a couple of the girls at the coffee point.

I made my way back to Fiona’s office and picked her up she mentioned that she had had a pig of a day and felt like some comfort food.
This suited me fine so as I owed her a meal I said, “Right comfort food it is, and it’s on me as I owe you you choose” she looked at me and asked, “You sure, you know you’re not too keen on my comfort food” I took her arm and told her, “You’re my friend and I’m slowly getting used to it so lead on girl”. I must admit I hadn’t a clue as to what I wasn’t supposed to be keen on – but hey I’ve got to learn.

Smiling at me she said, “Ok lady, pie and liquor it is” (Now for those of you not from London this is traditional meat pie served with mash and liquor which is a green parsley gravy it’s as much a part of London as black cabs and Beefeaters)
Fiona continued, “Today I’m taking you to the mecca of pie shops, LManze on Walthamstow High Street – and if you’re luck you might see David Beckham!”

I gave a squeal at this and commented, “Yeah right” she then told me she wasn’t joking, as he has been known to eat there. As we travelled across London we talked away and I realised that we were really close friends we went on holidays together went out together she had a steady boyfriend but nothing serious.

We finally arrived at LManze and what a surprise this place was. It was gorgeous very Victorian wonderful tiled interior with marble counters rows of bench seats with tables in between – but as far as I could see no David Beckham what a bummer!
Now this is difficult for me, as when I was a man I loved Pie and Mash so now I have to pretend I didn’t like it.
We went and got a seat next to an elderly couple then went to the counter. I ordered a small pie and mash while Fiona went for a double pie and mash, she seemed well known here and said to the woman behind the counter, “Not too much liquor on the small one I’m trying to educate her and it’s hard work”

Coupled to two mugs of tea we went and sat down the food was beautiful and I said so. Fiona cocked and eyebrow saying, “You are coming out of your shell Nicky I’m glad to see that we chatted away to the couple at the table and had a really good hour. When we left the elderly couple left with us and we said we might see them again.
My belly was full, there are very few places in London where you can get two people filled up for less that £15!

We linked arms and went to the tube station to go our respective ways home. I got home about seven Amy was already home and talking on the phone to what I assumed was Guy.
I went to my room and stripped off, rubbing my full belly wondering if I had ruined my diet!
I stripped off and hung my suit up my underwear and blouse went for washing.
I stood before the mirror and looked solemnly and critically at myself, now I was completely Nichola all the surgery completed, the hormones doing their work.

I checked myself from head to foot in a really critical manner. I suppose you could say I was a narcissist but I wanted to be perfect I was proud of my now very feminine body.
As I stared in the mirror there was not a trace of male left as I thought about it while I still had a lot of male thoughts (like punching slime ball Grenville) I was tempering them to match my new life as a woman.
I realised that women get things done in a totally different way to men. We women have the advantage that men only look skin deep they rarely class us women as intelligent (yes I did use us!)
However with me, not only am I quite attractive (and hedonistic by saying that) I have basically the brain of a man.

I then looked critically at myself. My chestnut hair was waving down past my slender shoulders beautifully shining and healthy and quite thick.
My oval shaped face was (I think) quite pretty my eyes were slightly almond shaped a dark green in colour with gold flecks.
Eyebrows were nicely arched not too thin my slender nose was shaped very much like Kate Middleton’s, quite a cute shape.
I had full; luscious and very kissable lips with a slight pout reminiscent of Angelina Jolie a slender jawline and a small feminine chin.
My neck was slender however I thought it was a bit short.
Surgeons can do a lot but a neck extension is an exception though I did stretching exercises to see if they lengthen my neck. No sign of an Adam’s apple, or the scar where they shaved it.
Leading down to my quite slender shoulders here I was lucky as I had never done strength sports I enjoyed aerobic cardio vascular sports which when I was a man didn’t bulk me up or give me muscular arms. So my slender frame and arms helped my transition to woman hood.
I was now getting that slight covering of fat women have to hide their muscles and it looked good.
My breasts I absolutely adored full firm and luscious a full 38C creamy with full nipples and a reasonable sized aorial.
I lifted each breast in turn revelling in their size and firmness, but I must remember to exercise regularly to maintain them this was essential.

My figure was 38 – 30 – 38, I was nearly down to 38 – 28 – 38 but not quite. I held my belly I had a typical female shape again with the thin covering of fat my belly was quite cute I thought.
Down to my genital area I had full hips and my bum was very feminine, pert and rounded the false vagina looked for all intents and purposes like a natural one.

Thanks to the hypnotic suggestion I had amazing feelings when I was aroused, but no erections the hormones saw to that! But the upside of this was that I could have multiple orgasms.
However I did often wonder what it would be like to have my own pussy, when I thought of Carl.
I wanted to welcome him into my body, silly wasn’t it?
Now down to my legs, these were a 31” inside leg and I had shapely thigh’s, knees and calf’s leading down to my naturally small feet well small for a man but slightly large for a woman – but perfect for me!

So I was very contented with what nature had given me and what the surgeons and hormones had altered. Now for the task which I had stripped off for taking my false vagina off to let my skin recover for a couple of days.
Finding the place where it joined my skin was amazingly hard. I knew it was at the natural crease where my belly met my groin but even so it was difficult to find.
I finally found it and started easing it from my body Chloe had told me that it was tremendously strong but even so I was very careful and eased it away from my skin Gently taking my man clittie from the tube which allowed me to pee sitting down and orgasm into the mouth of my vagina to help lubricate me.

As I exposed my ‘manhood’ I must admit I was shocked at how I had shrunk in the time I had been wearing the vagina, my hairless dick and balls were about the size of a ten year old, in fact apart from the small balls I still had I was the size of a prepubescent boy. Mind you even when I was a man I was never hung like a donkey but I could hold my own with the 6” I used to have......... Now?????

I finally had my prosthetic vagina off and went into the shower I washed myself all over - it was strange to feel my bit’s and pieces down there as I washed and to be honest I wasn’t sure I liked the feeling! But it was only for a couple of days a month.
I dried and applied lotion to the area, and to my body, then went and slipped a pair of cotton panties on with a maxi pad (like my periods) then slip a light control panty girdle on to smooth my profile.
Looking into the mirror I was reasonably happy with what I saw around my groin.
I slipped a sports bra on together with a full body play-suit in silk Jersey slippers Running a comb through my hair I was ready to tell Amy how my day had gone and find out how her day had been.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter the new Nichola goes out on a date with Brett and starts to love being a sexy woman.
I apologise for the delay in posting this story but I felt I had to get ‘Take Three Girls’ off my chest. I promise I’ll carry on and complete this story.

I told Amy how my first meeting with Grenville had gone she was amazed and slightly shocked saying, “but Nichola would never have dared to say things like that you could get rumbled”.

I explained to Amy, “As a pseudo woman that man made my skin crawl! He is everything even as a man I detested in other men. Amy I’m not going to let him touch me! AND the next time he does I will break his fingers!”
Amy listened to my rant with wide-open eyes, “Wow” she spluttered; “He’s really got to you”. “Got to me” I mimicked, “I wouldn’t pee on him if he was on fire”.

“Nichola” she gasped, “That’s not very lady-like”. I grinned and answered her, “True, but that’s how I feel”.
“Anyhow” I continued, “Fiona was there and she has noticed that I’m harder - more assertive. So I’ve explained this by telling her the story of Sophie and how her breakdown has made me decide to be more assertive – also thinking about it I’ve decided not to tell outright lies if possible but to keep as close to the truth as possible without telling anyone I’m actually a bloke!”
She giggled at this and commented, “Well sis if you told anyone that they certainly wouldn’t believe you.
“They would tonight as I’m letting my skin breath so they would see mind you it’s not what it used to be” I told her.

We settled down with some popcorn to watch a chic flic (I was really into these now and would cry with the best of them) when my phone rang. I didn’t recognise the number and answered with a cautious “Hello” the voice on the other end answered, “Is that Nichola it’s Brett the guy from work. You said it was ok to phone”. “Brett” I purred, “Nice to hear from you I didn’t think you were serious.” He answered, “I was very serious Nichola. Would you like to go out for a meal and a drink tomorrow?”
I thought for a second and told him, “That’s very sweet, of course I would. When and where shall we meet?” Then I thought for a second and continued, “Look tell me your hotel and I’ll meet you in the lobby I know London better than you.”
He sounded sincere when he answered, “If you’re certain Nichola that would be great”. I replied, “Please call me Nicky and yes I’m certain” “Great” he answered,
“I’ll se you at seven if that ok with you?” “Perfect, but you had better tell me which hotel you are staying at - it would make life a lot easier” I reminded him. Laughing he replied, “Gosh sorry I’m at the Strand Palace, you know it?” I assured him that I knew where the hotel was and promised to see him tomorrow night seven o’clock.

As I ended the call Amy was all-agog she had put the film on hold and quizzed me, “Ok miss who was that?” I told her about Brett and how I met him, telling her he was very dishy and lonely as he’s been in London a month and has a couple more months to go so when he asked if he could call me, it didn’t seem nice to refuse.
She giggled, “It’s great being a girl isn’t it”. I totally agreed with her on that point!
We finished our movie then as we were both working went to bed. I stripped off slipped into an emerald green satin nightdress with spaghetti straps and sat in front of the mirror brushing my hair.
I had changed my panties and maxi pad as I wanted to feel like a woman having her periods, rather than a man. As I brushed I wondered if I would be happy and content should I decide to undergo the final operation?
By the time I had completed the 100 brush strokes I decided that it was just too early to make such a momentous decision on something as important as this.

Next day when I went into work I again things were normal – thank goodness, so far my new life had been somewhat exciting.
I saw Grenville and was pleasant and civil to him however he was a bit wary of me but maintained the conversation to a professional level.
The facilities supervisor came to see me about the new office area and between us we sorted out some minor details I inspected the space and was really pleased with the progress.
It was amusing however listening to him describing things in language he thought a mere woman would understand. It wasn’t because he was demeaning me it was because he honestly thought I wouldn’t understand building terms. So I humoured him and acted stupid.

I was talking to Fiona when she ‘happened to mention’ that she was going to New York with us! I gave a squeal of happiness and hugged her as I was growing really fond of Fiona and it would be great learning New York with her and my sister.
Fiona was 30 years old, she had been married but was separated from her husband her and the real Nichola became firm friends, and I was feeling the same she was a wonderful person.
However I did notice that she held me a tough too tightly and slightly caressed me!
I happened to mention that Brett was taking me out this evening, again she looked shrewdly at me saying, “He’s different from the usual men that are attracted to you.” I managed to cock my eyebrow at her (success) and she carried on, “Normally it’s the self serving, manipulative bastards that throw themselves to you sweetheart. Brett seems nothing like that”
Ooops I’ve made a mistake again; I thought to myself then cheerily I retorted “it’s the new Nichola real men from now on!”
As I left she punched me on the arm and said; “good for you love, you’ll do better with real men”. Then I heard her add under her breath, “And women”

I went home and got ready for the night, I didn’t know where we were going, so I decided to keep it simple either a dress, skirt and top or jeans and top. (That narrows it down to about 90% of my wardrobe), I showered and moisturised, I decided on leaving my man bits out until tomorrow he was not getting me to bed that easily!
So back on with some feminine panties and maxi pad, then back to what I was going to wear, after looking at dresses, skirts and trousers, my bed was covered in clothes, finally I decided on a midnight blue lace mini dress with a satin lining.
Chiffon sleeves black 50 denier tights for warmth dark blue court shoes with a 3” stiletto heel. I decided on a white knee length wool duffle type coat, again warm but stylish, dark blue leather handbag.
I chose a black satin and lace Freya balcony bra, sitting in front of the mirror I started on my make-up foundation, blusher, blue sparkly eye-shadow, black mascara eye highlighter and sultry crimson lip-stick, this style was sultry and a little sexy.
For my hair I used the heated tong's to form loose waves that flowed over my shoulders, “DKNY Fresh Skin” perfume completed my look.

Before slipping my coat on I checked in the mirror front both side and back to make certain I was as perfect as I could be checked my handbag making sure I had all the essentials (including maxi pads) and I was off to the tube station. As I left the apartment Amy and Guy came in. I greeted them warmly and promised I would be quiet when I came in. Amy grinned broadly and retorted, “And Guy will be quiet in the morning” that made me laugh out loud and I was still chuckling as I made my way down the street to the tube: I was very excited about tonight as this was my first date on my own – I felt that I had arrived as a woman.

As is usual I used the tube to get to Temple Tube station then walked to the Strand Palace it was a pleasant winter evening the cool breeze wafting around my knees and the clacking of my heels reminded me of who I now was.

As was my wont now; I arrived 5 minutes late and I spied him sitting in the lobby he was quite delicious and I gave a little shiver.
He spied me and broke into a beaming smile got up and walked over to me. I put my arms on his shoulders and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He stood back and looked at me saying; “You’re eve better than I remember”.
I laughed, fluttered my eyelashes and replied, “And kind sir you are too kind a perfect gentleman” I slipped my arm into his and said, “Well where are you taking me?”

Bless him he admitted that even though he had been in London for a while he didn’t really know anywhere all he had done was work and sleep for food he went to places close by the hotel.
I was amazed and said, “You’ve never had a day off to explore?” He told me that he had a couple of days off and had been to museums and the like but no other than that he worked on the systems – I was amazed and in my mind formulated a plan.

I took charge and asked him, “You like Chinese food?” Smiling he said that he loved it so I told him we were going to Chinatown. It was a fair distance, but I decided we would take the short tube journey to Leicester Square and walk to Gerrard Street.
Snuggling into him we set off, this was his first time on the tube and I must admit he did look a bit lost he was used to New York’s subway, so I told him he could return the favour and take me on it when I was in New York when ever that may be.
We wandered through Chinatown taking the sights sounds and smell in and settled on The New world restaurant on Gerrards street itself.
We got a table and a drink while we looked at the menu I let him order for the two of us telling him I would try just about anything.

As we talked getting to know each other I was feeling quite comfortable with him my plan was formulated so I asked him if he could get a day or so off so I could show him London.
He thought for a while then answered, “Well I guess so I’m owed a heap of time especially as I work weekends. My boss in the States is always on my case about the amount of hours I’m putting in I guess he’s worrying I burn myself out. So when were you thinking of the grand tour”

I grinned wickedly and answered, “Tomorrow and Thursday?” He looked a bit shocked at that and retorted, “You sure don’t hang about I’ll see what my boss says” and with that he took out his blackberry and started texting.
The food came and we started eating the wine was really nice and the food out of this world (more by good luck than knowledge). His blackberry beeped and he read the message grinning broadly he told me, “Ok Nicky, I’m all yours the boss has okayed me to have the rest of the week off. Then I’m off to New York with a crowd of grey suits and update him on how I’m progressing --------so what are we doing for the next two days then?”

I looked at his hunky body thinking it would be nice to have him as mine for a day. Anyhow back to the present I asked him, “When you going to New York?”
“Monday he answered, “Apparently there’s a group of managers going and I’m to shepherd three of them ------- wonderful three old guys and me keeping them on the straight and narrow!”
“Oh” I said innocently, mentally turning summersaults as I had a feeling I would be one of the suits and this hunk would be looking after me!
Of course I never let on to him who the suits were.
It was nearly midnight when he paid the bill and we walked to the tube station as it was cooler now I really snuggled into him my breast pressed against his arm. On the tube he had his arm around me it felt really nice I walked with him to his hotel and told him I would get a cab home.
He insisted on paying but I was having none of it. The concierge was on hand to flag a cab down for me. We slowly walked towards it I turned to him and said, “Be ready for half past nine, dress for a days walking as I’ll be taking you all over the place.”
Grinning he saluted and said, “Yes ma’am, nine thirty it is” as his hand went back down he stroked my cheek then gently kissed my lips.
I slid my free arm around his neck and returned the kiss. After a reasonable time the concierge gave a discreet cough and we parted, he stroked my cheek again and whispered, “Thanks for the best night I’ve had in London”. I smiled fondly at him and whispered, “My pleasure – oh and don’t forget to tip the concierge; see you tomorrow”.

On the drive home I was grinning thinking about Brett. There was him thinking he would be looking after old men, when in fact he would be looking after three women, the oldest thirty, the youngest being me, twenty-three going on twenty four.
I was still smiling when I got home; the bedrooms were in darkness so I crept in.

From the sound coming from Amy’s room, they were having fun – and I didn’t feel anything except to hope she doesn’t get pregnant.
I undressed, put on my nightdress and did my night time routine, sat in front of the mirror and started brushing my hair. This always soothed me after my hundred brush strokes I slipped into bed and slept soundly dreaming dreams of being made love to by Brett and Carl in turn (what a wanton woman I was turning into!)

Amy woke me up at seven thinking I was going into work. From the glow she had she really enjoyed last night. Now being Amy she had to ask what Brett was like dreamily I answered her, “He’s a hunk an absolute hunk.”
Grinning broadly she asked me, “And when are you seeing the hunk again little sister?” Looking at my watch I answered, “In about two hours.”
“What” she squealed so I explained that I was going to show him London then I told her that he was looking after three suits that are going to New York on Monday. “The same day as us?” She asked “Yep” I answered, “And dear sister I think the three old guy’s he thinks he’s looking after is you, me and Fiona!”
Amy looked at me, “You luck cow I’m as jealous as hell you’ll have a hunk on tap!” I giggled and got out of bed saying, “Who’s a lucky girl then? Anyhow he comes from New York he’s bound to have friends!”

I went and got ready. Amy shouted her good bye’s as she left for work for the last time for a month I put lotion on my little man bits today I was returning to looking completely feminine.
I powdered my prosthetic vagina and started the process of squeezing myself into it. I wriggled my way into it until I was in a position to slip my boy clittie into the tube, which encases it and gives me so much pleasure.
As my man bits were now smaller than the last time encasing it was easier but still it took about ten minutes.
Finally it was comfortable and in place so I rolled the rest of the prosthetic into place giving the edges a thin coating of adhesive I smoothed it into place along the natural skin crease line.
Looing in the mirror I was pleased with the look it gave me so very pleased that everything was hidden again.
I slipped on a pair of sexy lacy panties, and a cream satin and lace Curvy Kate balcony bra, then a pair of warm knee high stockings cream silk camisole top with lace around the bust, a pair of burgundy stretch cord jeans, that fit me like a second skin finally an angora taupe coloured pullover with a satin cowl neck.
My shoes were trendy ankle boots with a 2” heel, and my coat a white padded puffa jacket with a fur hood the coat came down to just above my hips. I wore my hair was loose over my shoulders and my make up was minimal.

My plan for the next two days was to take Brett all over London to see the sight’s few tourists will see. It involved a lot of travelling on the tube but this would be all part of the experience for him I already used an Oyster card.
But would have to get one for Brett this would be easy as there are loads of places to get these in hind sight I should have made a plan but as it was I didn’t which lead to some interesting travel experiences with us criss-crossing London!

I slipped on my jacket checked I had everything a girl needs in her hand bag then set off to pick up Brett.
For once since I have been a woman I arrived on time but he was still waiting for me dressed as I had told him casually for walking.
I couldn’t help but smile when I saw him; he made me feel this way. We linked arms and off we went.

I snuggled up to him as we walked down the Strand then down The Mall to Green Park.
There were two places in this area I wanted to show him Trufit & Hill which are the oldest barber in the world (reputedly) he was fascinated by the shop and actually went in and made an appointment for a haircut and shave!
The next place was the Texas Embassy in Pickering place. This took some finding but eventually we got there, he was fascinated, as he never realised that Texas was a country in its own right also in the same alley the last duel took place in London. He took a load of pictures and I was in quite a few of them.
“Coffee?” I asked him, “Love one” he answered right I said, lets get the tube. So we went from Green Park to Oxford Circus and I took him the ‘The Attendant’ coffee shop which is a converted men’s toilet this is well worth seeking out and we lingered there for a while, sipping our coffee.

“Right” I told him, “I’m hungry you?” he said he was starving so I told him now your in for some S & M! To say he looked confused is understating it.
We left the Attendant and I made my way to the tube then onto the Angel Brett kept asking me what S & M was I thinking about, all I would say was wait and see I guarantee you’ll love it.
Off the tube at the Angel I headed towards Essex Road and the S & M café that was featured in the film Quadrophenia.
The S & M stands for sausage and mash another English favourite. (Unfortunately this place is now closed down – sad)

He looked at me and said, “Nicky you are amazing me! You are an absolute honey.”
Then we had the best S & M on the planet. It was after two when we left there and headed back to central London.
He wanted to go down the main shopping street which of course is Oxford Street, so back to the tube and to Oxford Circus where we wandered up and down window shopping but occasionally we would go in and shop he was buying small gifts for when he went back to the New York for his family.
For some reason I took him to the Royal Jewellers Gerrards where he said he needed to buy a special present and this was the place. I commented “lucky girl” and was as jealous as hell until he said it was for his sisters wedding present.
He wanted a pendant and ear ring set so we spent ages looking and discussing eventually he selected a Emerald set on a thin white gold chain with matching white gold drop ear-rings, it was now well past five in the afternoon and dark.

I said to him, “How about a drink?” he smiled broadly took me in his arms and kissed me full on the lips, my arms naturally slid around his neck and I pressed my body against his. He broke the spell and answered, “I’d love one” I thought to myself - so would I but I suspect we were thinking about different things.

Right I said taking charge again let’s go so rather than walk we again took the tube. Now Brett would see London rush hour needless to say the short journey to Chancery Lane was manic.
I clung onto Brett afraid to loose him we were disgorged at Chancery Lane. Then we made our way to Ely Lane. There I introduced him to Ye Olde Mitre Tavern this was ancient dating back to the 1500’s Brett was entranced, as we made our way to the bar I told him that Queen Elizabeth the First had reputedly danced around the cherry tree.
He was well impressed, getting to the bar he looked at the array of real ales and asked me, “What the heck do I drink?” (when I was a male I loved real ale,) so I suggested that he try some, a bit warily he agreed, so I told him to order a pint and a half of ‘Broadside’.
He took a sip and grimaced I giggled and told him, “It gets better” then added, “Honestly.”
We stood chatting and sipping our beer Brett taking in the whole place saying “I’ve never seen anything this old except in museums and certainly not still in business”.
I saw a couple getting ready to leave and grabbing Brett by the arm I dragged him across and they let us take their seats.
It was a lovely cosy corner where we could watch the world go by and enjoy our drinks.
We squeezed into the bench and he slipped his arm around my shoulders bringing me close to him.
I gladly huddled into him feeling so safe and comfortable being held like this.
He thanked me for the day and asked me what I had planned for tomorrow. Smiling sweetly at him and looking into his blue eyes I quietly said, “That my love is for me to know – and you to find out but I promise you’ll enjoy it”.
I realised that I had just called him love! What a mistake I didn’t mean anything by it..... Or did I?
As I looked into his eyes he bent forward and kissed my lips they responded immediately and my free arm snaked around his neck I was really enjoying it when a voice softly commented “Ahhhhhhhh young Love, remember what it was like Mavis?”
We parted somewhat embarrassed to find an elderly couple sitting at the table. The woman (Mavis I assumed) said, “Don’t mind Alf ere he’s just jealous also he’s past it”.
Alf spluttered and protested, “I’m not past it girl”, that broke the ice and they joined us we talked away for ages.
The two of them listening to Brett telling them where I’d taken him today, and they in turn offered me places to take him tomorrow soon it was seven o’clock. Mavis and Alf left with us Mavis saying to me, “He seems a good un girl don’t let him escape” I smiled at her and answered, “I think you could be right there” we said our goodbye’s then I got him back to the hotel.

Do you want to eat he asked I smiled at him but replied “Love to, but I’ve been wearing these clothes all day I’m not dressed properly”

Looking at me he commented, “You look as beautiful now as you did this morning,” “Liar” I said punching his arm, “I look a fright”.
He looked steadily at me and answered, “If you’re a fright you can scare me any time.” Saying this he kissed me again and I loved the feeling he gave me.
“Look” he said, “I really must take you out for a meal to thank you” I protested that he had paid all day so a meal would be just too much, but he continued to insist.

Finally I caved in and said to him, “I’ll not have a meal tonight but tomorrow I’ll bring a change of clothes and if it’s ok I’ll shower and change in your room – OK”
He grabbed me and kissed me saying, “That would be perfect Nicky.”
I was happy to know that I had made him happy I kissed him back with enthusiasm. Arm around me he walked me to get a cab home the concierge greeted us and asked a Taxi in about fifteen minutes sir/madam?
Smiling warmly I answered in the affirmative as Brett and I hugged and talked, the taxi arrived and I whispered to Brett, “How much did you tip him yesterday?” “Twenty ponds” was his answer.
I gave him a final kiss and told him nine thirty again tomorrow and we’ve a lot of ground to cover!
He saluted and said, “Yes Ma’am, nine thirty it is”. A final kiss and the taxi pulled away. I sat in the back of the cab and thought on how I felt about Brett, he was great company, very handsome, an absolute gentleman and I was very attracted to him!
This proved to me that I was becoming very comfortable in my role as Nichola, very comfortable indeed.

So it was about nine when I arrived home, Amy was watching TV. I breezed in saying, “Hi sis, just going for a shower.”
Amy grinned “someone’s happy there’s a package for you on the table” I decided I would see what it was after my shower so I stripped off and showere as I was staying in I did my full night time routing except for brushing my hair.
Dressed in a pair of pink satin pyjama’s and my wrap then picked up the mail and parcel made cocoa for Amy and myself then sat down I told her of the great day I had just had, I also told her about tomorrow.
She looked at me and commented, “If I didn’t know better I would say that someone is smitten” I cocked my head on one side and thoughtfully answered, “Maybe just possibly you’re right”. I opened the package, it was from Chloe and contained a tube of lubricant and a note, the note read:

Hi Nicky

Amy told me my girl is now a true woman, this lubricant
Is for use on your vagina prior to sex.
It contains enhanced female pheromones; which should
Have the desired effect on your partner coupled to this
If I dare say it we women’s scent is different to men’s, this
Will address that problem.
And will make your scent that of a woman, or as close as
possible

Love Chloe.

I passed the note to Amy who commented, “Well girl, you’re ready to go now will Brett be the lucky man?” I blushed and answered softly, “Maybe”
We both ended up giggling and huddling together on the sofa Amy said, “You coming home this weekend?” “Of course” I answered, “We promised to take Sophie out again”.
She sighed and said, “I know, but I just thought you might be too busy – you know”. I hugged her and answered, “No sweetie, never too busy for you guys”
We sipped our cocoa snuggled together until the programme finished then we made our way to bed.

I slept really well what with all the walking and fresh air. I had some erotic dreams of Brett making love to me kissing my body; face; lips; breasts – everywhere.
I woke up very, very aroused, my nipples erect (these are the only things that get erect – I’m glad to say) I was laid in my own bed all flustered and wanting.

I got quietly up and looked in my wardrobe to decide what dress I was taking with me I finally decided on a LBD.
It was a satin/organza mini dress with a flared skirt; a bateau neckline chiffon sleeves plunging back with a small back zip and bead embellishment around the waist flirty, sexy yet with the high neckline not overly sexy.
I chose nude tights, black 4” heeled satin pumps, matching handbag and a black lace shawl, I also made sure that I had a pair of adhesive bra’s with me, I decided on the make up I would use for the evening and this want into my overnight bag along with shower gel moisturiser and two spare pair’s of panties – just in case I stayed overnight.

I then went and got showered and completed a girls morning routine putting my underwear on I slipped my satin dressing gown on and went to make tea and our breakfast.
I heard Amy showering and getting ready for work. She came into the kitchen and we greeted each other as we broke our fast we chatted away as we normally did.
As she left for work she asked me, “Will I see you tonight?” I thought for a second and answered, “Probably, well I mean I fully intend coming home but..........”. Amy laughed, “Yeh, yeh girl we all know where those heavy dates often end up”.

She said that as she went out of the door to work. I wondered if I would end up sleeping with Brett and decided that it’s too soon for that degree of intimacy but petting was not out of the question – at all.

I went and dressed, as yesterday jeans, camisole pullover the same padded jacket but this time a pair of burgundy flat shoes - today was another day for walking a lot.

I picked him up at nine thirty and we set off for the river we took a water taxi down the Thames to Greenwich.
Where we went around the Cutty Sark then the water taxi back up the river to Tower Bridge where I showed him the chimney, believed to be the only bridge with one, it’s made to look like the lamp-posts.
We were both feeling hungry so onto the tube to Rotherhithe, where I took him to the oldest pub on the river (allegedly) The Mayflower built in 1621, again he loved it and appreciated its connection with his homeland.

I introduced him to another English sole food - Fish Finger’s in a bread cake, with chips on the side and of course real ale, I was determined to get him to appreciate it!
It was after three when we left, back onto the tube again this time to The Temple station and Surrey Street where the ‘Roman Baths’ were.
From there it was a short walk down the Strand to his hotel, we had a coffee in the lounge then it was up to his room to get changed.

I had really enjoyed these last two days I was living the life of a ‘normal girl’ being out on dates getting to know the guy.
I sensed that her was sizing me up as a potential mate and it felt strange being looked at in this way.
Strange exciting, flattering yes but I was also very aware I was deceiving him, badly as I could never have his children! But we could sure have fun trying.

Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter the new Nichola's feeling for Brett intensify and she has a really deep heart to heart conversation with her new Mother.

As we travelled in the lift up to his room my heart was pounding. I had retrieved my small overnight bag and dress holder from reception now I wondered what was about to unfold.

He slipped his arm around my waist and held me close this felt nice so I snuggled into his gorgeous body. At his floor we walked to his room I stood back as he opened the door and ushered me inside.
It was a large spacious room with a separate seating area and a king size bed.
“Welcome to my humble abode” he joked his arm around my waist.
Even though the room was large I would imagine that having to live here for a long while like he had done must be claustrophobic.
No wonder the poor guy was working long hours. I’ll soon put a stop to that I thought.

I made the usual comments then said “I’ll hang my dress up if that’s ok?” “Be my guest” he said “My room is your room do what you want.” He thought for a second then asked, “How are we doing to do this?” I was very tempted to say the usual way me underneath you on top! But I managed to bite my tongue!

So instead I smiled at him saying; “We girls take longer to get ready so if it’s ok by you I’ll shower and use the bathroom first then while I do my make-up you use the bathroom – is that ok?”
He agreed that that seemed like a plan he was very agreeable to my suggestions. I approached him and put my arms on his shoulders saying, “You are really sweet thank you for a great couple of days.” I stood on my tiptoes and gently kissed him hoping this would break the ice.

I felt his arms slide around my waist. He pulled me close and kissed me with a certain amount of hunger. I moulded my soft feminine body to his hard masculine one relishing the feel of him my arms wandered their way and stroked his hair. Our tongues met and I could taste him.
His hands were roaming across my back, down to my pert bum, squeezing and caressing me.
We broke apart I was panting he stroked my cheek gently down to my chin whispering; “You are beautiful do you know that”. “Thank you kind sir” I replied “But I’m not. I’m just a normal working girl.”
He smiled tenderly at me telling me, “Not true you are a beautiful girl and a beautiful person.” We kissed again and my knees were going weak it felt so good.

Reluctantly I broke away saying, “I better get showered else we’ll go hungry” he released me and I stepped away from him. With a final stroke of my cheek I turned to my small bag and took out my satin wrap, clean lacy thong, nude tights and my adhesive bra!
I did this unashamedly then taking my toilet bag I went into the bathroom and showered.
After showering I moisturised, slipped on my lacy panties, nude tights now came the adhesive bra.
Even though my breasts were firm and pert I wanted a nice cleavage, which is what these bra’s accomplished.
Carefully I pushed my boobs together until I had the cleavage I wanted then letting my boobies go I positioned the bra on my breasts where I wanted them. Next I fastened the bra between the valley of my breast, looking into the mirror I gauged the cleavage I had given myself and was happy with what I had achieved.

Slipping on my dressing gown I opened the door saying, “Well that’s me done your turn now – sorry I’ve been so long.”
His response was to say, “I’ don’t think you’ve been all that long I thought you’d be much longer.”

I smiled at his and kissed his cheek as we passed, “You’re so sweet” I murmured, as we both had armfuls of clothes we simply and gently kissed.
I went to the bed and dropped my discarded clothes then to the dresser and applied my make up. A sophisticated evening look dramatic eye shadow, long sparkly false eye lashes, quite pale foundation with contrasting deep crimson lips.
I brushed my hair and using my heated tong’s teased my hair into loose waves. I heard the bathroom door unlock and Brett’s voice asking if I was decent.
I told him NO as I wanted to put my dress on slipping it up my legs, over my hips as I teased it up my body, slipping my arms into the chiffon sleeves and over my slender shoulders. On a whim I called through the door, “Brett - I’m having trouble with my zipper would you be a darling and come and help me?”
“Are you sure he” answered back. I smiled at this and reassured him, “Of course I’m sure I can trust you.”
He came out of the bathroom to be confronted by me standing in front of the mirror. To all intents and purposes an attractive woman wearing – well half wearing a black chiffon dress the back agape holding onto her modesty with one hand on the front of the dress.

I watched his reflection as he walked towards me he muttered, “YOU might trust me. But I don’t trust myself! You look stunning”. He was now standing behind me so I smiled very sweetly at him.
He took hold of the small zip and the skirt of my dress and zipped me into my dress my back was bare down to the hollow of my back.
He put is hands on my hips and gently held me my skirt flared out as he steadily stared at me in the mirror. I stood totally still wondering what he would do next he leaned forward and gently kissed me between my shoulder blades.

It was like an electric shock had ran through my body, I shuddered in delight and utter pleasure as he continued to kiss my exposed back.
My nipples were erect and I had goose bumps all over I gave a moan of total contentment and leant back towards his body.
His arms slid around my waist and he held me to him then he gently and tentatively cupped my breasts.
It felt electrifying and this time I whimpered in passion as he worked his way up my back kissing around my neck under my hair, I moved my head to one side and he kissed around my jaw. I was in absolute heaven.

He pulled back, stammering “Oh god, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to go so far” I was a bit confused and slightly hurt until I realised that I had provoked him into fondling my breasts.

I turned around and took his hands in mine, saying to him, “Don’t be sorry sweetheart you didn’t go too far. I’ll let you know when you go too far so please hold me”.
I slipped my arms around his neck as he pulled my to him and his lips met mine. I was thrilled to feel the stubble rubbing against my now very soft skin.
The kiss was tender and sensuous and my body moulded to his. As we parted he whispered to me, “I’m just so afraid to press you too far too fast I really don’t want to loose you”.
My heart leapt and without thinking I murmured, “And I don’t want to loose you. Lets take it steady and see where we go” with that I took his bottom lip between my teeth and very gently nibbled I got a long Mmmmmmmmm for my efforts.
I let him go and he just looked at me - with something in his eye’s I didn’t really understand.
He whispered, “Food?” which reminded me I was hungry. “Oh yes, I’m starving!” With that I slipped on my heels picked up my shawl and handbag and asked him anxiously, “Do I look ok?” He kissed me gently on my lips and murmured, “Perfect just perfect”.

The restaurant we went to was part of the hotel an excellent Indian Restaurant called ‘Daawat”
The food was about the best I had tasted Brett was scintillating company and I found myself liking him more and more. It was the way we bounced off each other we thought similarly apart from my typically English sense of humour - which at times confused him.
Mind you the same was true with his sense of humour and of course our language was a cause for much laughter between us and each nation has some very different meanings for the same words.
All too soon the restaurant was closing so we went back into the hotel into the Mask cocktail bar for a nightcap. I has a Passionate Cosmopolitan, while Brett had a Margarita we sipped our drinks very slowly.
I didn’t want tonight to end but all too soon we went upstairs for my overnight case.

In the lift he took me in his arms and kissed me deeply saying, “This is the first date we have been by ourselves!” And when I thought about it; it was.
Before we had kissed on the pavement waiting for a cab I felt quite excited as I willingly responded to his kiss.
As we walked to his room he had his arm around my waist holding me close for the first time since agreeing to become Nichola I actually felt, totally felt like a true girl.
When we got into his room it was natural to slip into his strong arms and surrender to his kisses our tongues entwined so gently.
Our kisses were passionate but gentle my arms were around his neck and I was moulded to his wonderful body.
I could feel his arms around my satin encased waist his hands caressing round to the small of my back to the bare flesh where my dress plunged down,
I moaned in pleasure at the sensations coursing through my very feminised body and indeed soul.
My responsive nipples were like two diamonds as they rubbed against him. I felt his hands start to wander down the flared skirt of my dress and as we were still kissing.
I managed to warn him that her was going out of limits by murmuring “uh, uhhh”. He was a perfect gentleman and returned his hands to my waist and the curve of my butt.

I could feel his erection pressing hard against me, poor dear I was causing him all sorts of frustration but that’s the way it is in a relationship you don’t have sex instantly you have to feel you way into it.
I then felt his hand moving towards my breast this was within limits. Especially as my dress was high necked at the front the satin giving way to chiffon, I felt him stroke the curve of my boob and moved slightly away from him to allow him access he cupped my bounteous 38C breast and gently squeezed it.
I moaned in pleasure he found my diamond hard nipple and traced erotic circles around it making me melt in passion my (false) vagina was damp! Gwen’s post-hypnotic intensification of feelings ‘down there’ certainly worked.
I found myself grinding my hips onto his very prominent erection I was very close to loosing my composure.
He pulled back and gently kissed me whispering; “I think we better quit for now before I do something we’ll both regret – god you are beautiful Nicky I’m one lucky guy”.

I had to admire him for this. He realised as did I that things could have got out of hand so being the perfect gentleman had pulled back from the brink.
Sadly I gently kissed him saying; “You are gorgeous, thoughtful and a perfect gentleman. I love being in your company”. He kissed me on the nose and replied, “And I love being in your company you make me feel so lucky and proud” I was bursting with pride as I went to get my padded jacket I heard him murmur to himself, “Golly Brett I think you’re falling in love”.

I pretended I hadn’t heard and continued to put my jacket on and put my shawl in my overnight bag.
I went to him and kissed him gently, “You are so sweet” I told him, and then getting a tissue I wiped lipstick from his lips and face!
He took me downstairs and got me a cab; I’ll phone you tomorrow I promised as we kissed again.
As the taxi drove me home I had a lot to think about I did feel very strongly about Brett.
Was this love? I had to sort this out in my head. Also I considered the power a woman does have in a relationship while the male makes all the moves it’s the woman who dictates the pace of the relationship and sets the boundaries.

This is a lot of responsibility for me to get to grips with, after all it’s not that long ago when I was a male. Then I thought but I’m still a male with a very female exterior!

Arriving home I got ready for bed as I brushed my hair I thought about my feelings for Brett did I love him?
As I brushed I considered this and I came up with how I felt about him. I was highly attracted to him if this wasn’t love it was very close to it!
But I knew that early in the New Year he would be moving to the next location to implement the security system so it would be a long range relationship – which thinking about it suited me as I would be busy with my new department.

I finished my hair and slid between the sheets, I soon fell sound asleep dreaming of Brett making love to him and making me pregnant! What a luscious dream, it’s a pity it can never become a reality.

I heard Amy in her bedroom when I looked at the clock it was seven thirty in the morning. I got up and completed my morning routine meeting my sister in the kitchen I quickly discussed my feelings for Brett and she agreed with me that we should enjoy it while we were together.
She asked about New York on Monday, and I promised to phone Fiona for an itinerary so we would know what to pack.

Amy said her goodbyes and I sat and contemplated my current life. How much I enjoyed being female and by enjoy I mean really enjoy. So much that I started looking to the future and gender reassignment surgery right now I was 75% certain that I would turn into a complete female!
At nine I phoned Fiona. I told her that Brett would be going to New York with us, which she already knew as her department dealt with ticketing.
I begged her not to tell Brett who he was accompanying as he thought it was men and a couple of wife’s for him to shepherd she giggled when I told her this saying; “Is he in for a surprise his bit of skirt (me) is going to NY with him”.

The itinerary was:-

Fly Monday pm arrive NY transfer to hotel, then rest of day to ourselves.
Tuesday: Head Office for 10am until 4pm, then cocktails at the Stone Rose Lounge in the Columbus Circus, at 6pm followed by supper. We would be escorted! (Brett)
Wednesday: Tour of NY by our escort, followed by the theatre and a late supper, all tickets arranged and our escort would be with us.
Thursday: Office 10am until 2pm, rest of day free
Friday: Office 10am until 2pm; black tie dinner dance 8pm till late
Saturday: Flight home in the evening.

“Wow” I exclaimed, “That’s some easy week we’ve got! I’ll pass it onto Amy and we’ll get packed “ we spoke for a while then Fiona told me, “I’ll see you in Virgin business lounge at one o’clock Monday afternoon – bye.”

I spent the rest of the day deciding what I was going to pack. I made an appointment at my hairdressers for early Monday morning then back to deciding what to pack.
Four days in the office that means 5 business suits blouses, shoes and handbags, two evening gowns three cocktail dresses!
All of course with accessories jeans and tops a warm coat as it’s cold in NY late November.
Underwear ten pairs of stockings/tights ten bra’s, at least 15 pairs of panties, for us girls the list is endless I figured I would need both my suitcases as well as my larger vanity case.

Mum phoned me and I told her we would be home tonight but we had to be back for Sunday to pack for our trip to New York.
Then I sent a text message to Amy confirming what train we would be catching then phoned Mellissa to book her taxi.
My phone rang it was Brett my heart beat that much quicker. We spoke for a good hour he had gone into work for a couple of hours to tidy up some loose ends. He told me about his itinerary for the next week and guess what it was the same as mine!
Bless him he moaned that her had found out it was two managers and a partner who would not be going into the office so he would have to chaperone the ‘partner’.
Now he was whinging about looking after an older woman for days on end. Poor darling I actually told him, “You never know, you may enjoy yourself! She may be a ravishing blonde”.
He snorted at this saying, “She’s probably about fifty overweight and ugly, who will be trying to lay her hands on a younger man!” I retorted; “She better not, you’re mine!”
He chuckled and as we said our good byes he finished with, “I’m pleased I’m yours because I feel the same way about you.”
Then the swine rung off! I thought for a while then sent him a text being a forward pseudo-woman I simply sent ‘I love you, talk Monday B4 your flight’.
I wondered if I had been to forward rushing him as there was no reply from him, so morosely I went and did some house work.

I was finishing in the kitchen when the buzzer went on the main door. I answered to find out who it was and a voice said “Delivery for MacKinnon” I opened the outer door and waited soon our apartment bell rang.
I looked through the spy hole to see a massive bunch of flowers wondering who was sending Amy flowers I opened the door.

Bearing in mind I had been doing house work I was not dressed in my best clothes, old jeans and pullover, hair tied back no make-up and my pink ‘Marigold” rubber gloves still on.

I was not ready for people to see me!

I reached for the flowers when a voice from the side of the door said, “And I love you too Nicky!”
I gave a squeal of shock, the bastard had organised a huge bunch of flowers then arranged to travel with the delivery man to surprise me – well that worked.

I ran inside covering my face realising I still had my rubber gloves on tried to take them off! Meanwhile Brett was behind me he grabbed my waist and swung me round kissing me passionately repeating I love you! I love you.
The delivery man (who was actually a girl) stood grinning at the sight of me in my working clothes trying to fight off (and failing miserably) a man telling me that he loved me.
I realised that this gesture was so romantic I stopped struggling and melted to his kiss sobbing, “And I love you so very much!”
Eventually the delivery girl asked, “Excuse me love but where do you want the flowers?” I looked at her in confusion as I had totally forgotten about her, stammering I said; “Oh sorry here I’ll take them; thanks so much.”
As she gave me the flowers she commented, “And they say romance is dead I wish my bloke would do something like this”.
I grinned at her saying; “HE’s dead I look a mess!” As she turned to leave she answered quietly, “I don’t think he’s worried about that love, I just don’t think he’s worried how you look. Anyhow they’ve got to see us sometime without the war paint on – bye and enjoy yourselves”.

I thanked her as I closed the door then I turned to look at Brett grinning like an idiot. I slowly advanced towards him saying to him with each step; ”You – bastard – you – could – have – warned – me”.
By then I was up to him, and I put my arms around his neck and looked him directly into the eyes saying; “Do you think we are right? This has happened very suddenly” he put his strong hands on my hips caressing them gently and said, “I don’t know Nicky but for me it just feels so right - what about you?”

I thought for a second and answered him; “Yes at this time it feels right let’s go with the flow shall we?”
He pulled me to him and we kissed passionately. However as I went to run my fingers through his short hair I realised that I still had my pink rubber gloves on!

“Eeeeeek” I screamed; he leapt back as if he’d been shot; “what’s up” he asked anxiously. Look at me I’m a mess, a total mess! He started laughing and pulled this struggling woman towards him telling me; “Will you shut up squawking and kiss me – you look great”. So I did as I was ordered and surrendered myself to him – and not in that way but I had a feeling that it would not be long.

We had a lovely day, snuggling and kissing, he insisted on helping me do some cleaning. I prepared a light lunch the flowers were wonderful and I had to put them into more than one vase and I didn’t have one big enough.
I told him I’d have to throw some clothes into a overnight bag as I was going home tonight so he sat watching cable TV. Very soon I was back snuggling into him.
Amy arrived home and I introduced Brett to her as she went to get ready she cocked an eyebrow at me. (Family trait this eye brow cocking)

Brett was getting a cab back to his hotel so even though it was out of his was he dropped us off at the station. Amy wanted to know everything so of course being sisters I told her everything including Brett expecting to escort an elderly woman around New York.
This really amused her and yes I did tell her to keep her hands off my man. Up went the eye-brow again she commented “Hmmmmmmm your man eh!”

Melissa was waiting for us, she seemed a bit upset so I asked what was up with her. She told us that tomorrow she was going to a country and western gig with a friend but the friend had given back word so she was on her own, “Unless” one of you two want to come” she joked.
I’ll go with you” I answered instantly, “Nah it’s ok luv you don’t want to be stuck with an old bird all night”. “Honestly” I told her, “you’re not old anyhow it’ll make a nice change”.
She looked a bit doubtful so I added, “That is, if you want me to”. “Want you with me, of course I want you to come, but what about your sister?” Mel asked.
I grinned at this, “Oh her she’s loved out at the moment boyfriend tomorrow night”.
Mel still looked doubtful, “Well if you’re certain” I assured her I was so we arranged to meet at a pub in town where the gig was at seven tomorrow night so we could get a seat.

We got home and had a fight to get her to accept the fare, but two of us won, went inside and were met by Mum and Dad. Supper was nearly ready so we went to our rooms to freshen up then we had supper.
After supper mum took us to see the work being done for Sophie coming home. Three rooms were being decorated one a bedroom for Sophie. One a sitting room and the third another bedroom for the carer for Sophie There was a bathroom between the two bedrooms so in effect it was self-contained.

Amy then went to get changed for her date with Guy mum asked what I was doing and I simply said staying in. Oh good she said, we can have a nice chat while your father is working in the study.
So I went upstairs to change into something comfy for slobbing around I was glad of this chance to talk to mum as there is something I wanted to ask her.

I went downstairs and into the lounge where mum was curled up on the settee,
A open bottle of wine on the table and an empty glass. I poured myself a glass and curled up at the other end of the settee we talked for a while about the previous week and the coming week. Eventually I decided to ask mum the question what was on my mind.
“Mum, I’ve got to ask this mainly so I can get things straight in my own mind;”
Mum looked at me and prompted, “Well?”
I took a deep breath and started, “Ever since I started out on this adventure you and dad have really embraced me as a daughter I’m curious as to why? Why does this mean so much to you both?”

Mum sat and thought about this for a while then just as I was beginning to think I’d upset her she stirred and said quietly, “You’re quite right, this does mean an awful lot to William and I, but let me say first the two of us really do love you darling you have really become a real daughter to us.”

She took a deep breath as I waited for her to continue, “You know Nichola” I nodded “Well you may be aware that she always has been delicate prone to ‘mental aberrations’ but since starting work her job has been her rock. The thing that kept her sane, if you will.”
I nodded aware of this, mum continued, “They say it’s a thin line between brilliance and insanity. Well it seemed that work kept Nichola on the brilliant side of the line so when the breakdown happened rightly or wrongly we thought that if we managed to make sure her job was there for her when she recovered, we would be doing the right thing, she would have her ‘rock’ to help stabilise her.”
She stopped and looked steadily at me then continued, “This, my dear is where you came in with your selflessness in agreeing to become Nichola you gave us a lifeline to try and retain Nichola’s job!
At first I will be honest I couldn’t relate to you as my daughter but I saw how you had thrown yourself into your new life for Nichola, William and I. I started to admire your commitment to us this rapidly blossomed into love and now – well your father and I really love you as a daughter, so now I’m a lucky woman to have three wonderful daughters.......... I really hope this makes sense to you”

After that long speech she took a small sip of wine and looked at me; “Now I have something to ask you - if I may” I stirred still thinking about what she had just told me, saying, “Ask away”.

She continued to stare at me then asked; “Why did you agree to all of this? After all your life has been turned upside down what has driven you?”

Wow that was a question and a half! I took a deep breath and decided to be totally honest but before I could speak mum continued. “Please, please be honest if you possibly can.”
I smiled tenderly at her and started trying to explain my motives; “Please don’t think any less of me but you asked for honesty and this is about as honest as I can be” looking at me she told me, “Nothing will change the love I feel for you Nichola; because that is who you are now - my Nichola”.
I had a lump in my throat as I started explaining.

“When you first asked me to do this I thought you were all crazy - that I was in a strange play or something!” She nodded smiling so I carried on “I sort of knew Amy and the male me were not going anywhere! I don’t think we loved each other but we really liked and respected each other. So when I was asked to become Nichola I thought why not! It would be a challenge and I could fulfil one of my life’s ambitions.”
“And that was?” Mum asked. I took a deep breath and continued after all I had never spoken about this to anyone; “I have always cross dressed and I was very convincing however one of my dreams was to live and work as a woman!” There I had said it! “Totally and utterly as I have already said to you that I have always cross dressed and I so love the style feel and freedom of female clothes.”

I took a sip of my wine and gathered my thoughts together continuing, “With you asking me to become Nichola this dream was in all honesty given to me on a plate so once I was talked into this I made a very conscious decision to be the best I could and I hope I’ve succeeded. Only you can answer that – so there it is my honest reasons for the changes I have gone through in truth I really was a failure as a man! I was always searching for fulfilment - maybe I have found it as I am so together and relaxed. Now it remains to be seen if I can be a success as a woman! And let me tell you something following Nichola at work is hard, she was a genius; a veritable genius! I have a lot to live up to for the time I am Nichola”

Mum looked at me soberly and quietly said, “You could be Nichola for a long time dear!” Startled I looked at her, “Pardon” I asked, she sighed and told me, “It seems like Nichola or Sophie may never recover!”
I was stunned and gulped a large mouthful of my wine speechless. Mum continued, “What do you want to do now my dear?”
I thought furiously and replied, “I want to stay as Nichola if I may!” She shuffled across next to me and hugged me, “Darling to me you are my Nichola and will be for as long as you want to. I really love you are one of my lovely daughters - but I have to ask, are you going to become a woman?”
“Mum, I really don’t know, probably yes, but it’s too early to decide”

We left it at that and sat snuggled together watching the TV and sipping wine. About eleven I said that I was going to bed mum kissed me tenderly saying, “Our conversation tonight darling was just between the two of us.”
“Thanks mum” I smiled, “But it’s ok by me if you tell dad what you want to”
“Thanks sweetheart for that William and I have always been open with each other.
I know he feels bad about the way things have turned out what with Nichola being worse than we expected he thinks that he has bullied you into changing your life drastically”.
I kissed this woman I thought of as my mother and told her, “Please tell him not to fret over that he has given me a new chance in life.

Just as I was leaving the room I asked, “Where are we taking Sophie tomorrow?”
Well mum answered if it was all right with you two I was going to show her the room we are decorating for her.
Then go shopping for furniture for it, letting her choose what she wants”.
“That sounds great mum. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

With that I went upstairs and got ready for bed, brushing my hair I reflected on the week, really I felt that I had made big strides in my new life.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter the new Nichola realizes that soon her and Brett are going to become really close, as they all will be in New York together.

I finished brushing my hair being totally naked I really enjoyed the sight of my breasts gently jiggling as I brushed my tresses. After the talk with mum I was far more settled in my mind.
After the 100 strokes my hair was shining and I was totally relaxed. I slipped into a peach silk nightdress with spaghetti straps and climbed into bed.

I awoke around eight the next morning feeling very refreshed I got ready for the day. As I put on my bra and thong I scanned my body for imperfections loving my alabaster skin and my feminine shape next came a simple white camisole then a pair of thick paisley knee high tights. I wormed my way into a pair of silver skinny jeggings which was covered in small black spots finally a white Merino wool crew necked jumper.

I decided on a pair of black suede ankle boots with a 3” stiletto matching handbag and my white padded ¾ jacket leaving these in my room I went and roused Amy. She looked blissful while she was asleep as soon as I woke her she put her grumpy face on. Laughing I sadistically told her the time and said we
would soon be leaving.

I was half way through breakfast when a flustered Amy arrived in the kitchen. “Mum what time are we leaving?” mum looked at the clock and said, “About ten love”.
Amy looked daggers at me and growled, “Nichola Mackinnon you do have a nasty streak” all I did was smile sweetly at her innocently saying, “Oh I got mixed up – sorry”.
Grumbling she sat down to breakfast but all was soon forgiven as she told me about last night all I said was mum and I had a bottle of wine and a night before the TV.

We went and got our jackets and left to see Sophie the closer we got to the clinic the paler Amy got. I squeezed her shoulder and she smiled wanly at me.
On arrival we were escorted to Sophie’s room she was excited to see and her lisp had become more pronounced. Again she hugged us all telling me that I was perfect and she loved me.
She had her hair in bunched with Minnie Mouse clips in them, a white polo neck sweater, pink jeans and furry knee boots.
She still acted and dressed like a ten year old my heart was breaking it was so so sad - so unfair.
Mum helped her into a pink shiny padded jacket and buttoned it up for her making sure her scarf and gloves were secure throughout this Sophie was bouncing with excitement.
We went to the car and as last week she was hanging onto Amy and I’s hand chattering away to us.
At the car she scrambled into the back and getting in after her I had to put her seat belt on she sat her doll between up and took hold of my hand stroking the back of my hand chattering away.

First we drove home to show Sophie what was being done to her room to say she was excited was an understatement. All the time holding my hand mum told her that she could choose her furniture and pictures for the wall this made her more excited.
So off we went to the place which was doing the fitted furniture for the room all the time Sophie was chattering away to me telling me about her dolls, asking me about what work I did and if I enjoyed my work.

We arrived at the show room and mum explained who she was and what was wanted first they showed us the plainer type of bedroom stuff, which Sophie was not, really interested in. Then we moved to another area where more teenage bedroom fittings were displayed she showed a bit more interest in these designs.

Mum was talking to the sales woman when Sophie let out a squeal and pointed to a bedroom that can only be described as an explosion in a candy factory, it was all pinks and creams, satin and lace, a princess style bedroom, complete with a canopy bed (in pink and cream of course).
I will be honest, I like pink, but just a little at a time this bedroom was to my eyes hideous a real girly girl room. I could imagine it with pink and cream carpets and rugs the thought of which made me shudder.
We all tried to make her change her mind but she was having none of it as she was fond of me I made the most effort but to no avail. So after an hour mum sighed and told the sales woman, “Well it seems that this is the one could you have the room measured for it and it fitted” all was arranged so we left. Carpets were next and yes my worse fears came true the carpet was pink and cream. However she agreed to my suggestion that darker brown fur rugs would make a good contrast.

Lunch again to MacDonald’s where Sophie had a ‘Happy Meal’ and milk shake, Amy and I had a salad and diet coke mum who by now looked totally worn out had a burger.
Finally pictures for her room we went to a well-known department store and she chose pictures of the boy bands and singer’s that ten-year-old girls like.
Sophie and I wandered around the store while mum and Amy were in the toilet. Sophie was again chattering away asking me about London, Amy, work, and the people I worked with her dolls anything and everything. It was tiring the constant chatter but to me it seemed like she was filing everything away.

We got her back to the clinic and when Amy and I told her we would not be seeing her next week she cried and threw a temper tantrum it took a while to calm her down. With Amy and I doing most of the calming as she seemed to take notice of us. One thing was clear when she was at home she was going to be a handful and mum was going to need some serious help.
It was on the way back to the car that mum broke down sobbing. I said to Amy, “I’ll drive home, you sit with mum.”
I think that today mum realised how hard a job it would be looking after Sophie someone with the mind and attitude of a ten year old but with the body of a woman!
On the drive home Amy suggested that mum hire some full time help as there is enough room and Amy reasoned with dad being a doctor he must have contacts to ensure the help is proficient.
Mum said that she would talk it over with Dad over the coming week at least she hadn’t dismissed the idea out of hand.

We arrived home and shepherded mum inside we could both see that dad was worried and upset at the state mum was in. So Amy came straight out with it declaring that permanent help was needed he agreed with us - so now it was down to mum to agree.

Amy and I went to get ready for the night we discussed Sophie in depth and to be honest came to no conclusion except it would be hard for mum alone. Mum was going to need our help Amy said, “At least I will not have to go near that clinic it gives me the creeps – Sophie at home I can manage”

I showered and got ready a pair of boot cut stretch denims a geometric pattern blouse in multi colours black panties and bra with and black ankle boots with a strap detail. I decided on a fitted wool coat with a herringbone pattern in mid brown and cream. Single breasted with a slight flare below the hips, fluffy woollen scarf completed my look.

As I went down stairs the door bell went I answered it and it was Guy, “Hi” I said cheerfully I think she’s nearly ready.” I invited him in while I put my scarf and coat on “AMY” I bellowed up the stairs “GUY’S HERE”. “OK, OK” and shouted back, then coming down the stairs told Guy, “My little sister has a big mouth”.

All he did was grin and ask me if I wanted a lift anywhere I told him the pub I was meeting Mel in and bless him he agreed to take me there.
In the car Amy asked how Carl was Guy was a bit uneasy but said, “He’s on a date” I piped up, “Good for him, he needs a good woman!”
Amy had to put her oar in saying, “And you were not the one little sister?” Smiling I said, “No; and we both knew it we are I hope friends”. I looked at Guy with my eyebrow cocked in a questioning way.
Guy seemed to sigh in relief and answered, “I’m sure Carl would still like to be friends I certainly do”.

By then we were at the place I was going so thanking them for the lift I got out and walked to the door. It’s strange the feeling I got as a girl going into a pub on my own as a guy there was no problem but now I don’t know how to put it, but it didn’t feel comfortable.

Mel was already there she took a bit of finding but she must have spotted me as she met me before I had reached the bar. After we had bought a drink, we went to the table she had secured and sat and talked. Melissa was really easy to talk to, and we really got on like a house on fire we had similar ideas a similar sense of humour and a similar outlook on life! Namely what will be will be; see which direction your life takes or as Mel so nicely puts it, “This is the real thing (life) Nicky not a trial run, enjoy it cos you’re a long time dead”

We chatted and I told her about my work she looked at me in a speculative manner and said; “Why did you want to come out with me? You’re a clever girl, surely there was something you’d rather do tonight than be out with an old tart like me”.
I looked sharply at her and answered, “Look Mel, I’m here because I like you and want to be here let’s cut the crap about me being this and that and you being this and that - I hope we’re going to become friends”

Mel thought about this and finally answered; “Of course I want to be friends but a posh bird like you is totally different form my usual friends.”
Grinning I answered her, ‘I might be a posh bird, but I can hold my own – anyhow I don’t see myself as posh, want another drink? Anyhow we make a good pair, me a posh bird and you an old tart; even though you’re not old or a tart!”

She laughed out loud at this passed me her glass and said, “Another half of lager luv anyhow, you didn’t strike me as a real ale girl more a G & T girl!”

I laughed at that and answered; “That’s the fault of the guy I used to b... er know.” (I nearly said guy I used to be – oops).

I got back with the drinks and we continued talking away the ice had been broken now we were just two women out together.
The country & western group came on and they were really good some guy’s Mel knew came and sat with us.
Mel introduced me as her ‘posh mate’ I called he an old cow and soon everyone on the table became the best of mates.
Mel got hit on a couple of times as did I, but being a stranger I was kind of looked at with a certain amount of reserve.

As I mentioned earlier in the story Melissa is a cab driver about late 30’s early 40’s she has shoulder length honey blond hair (dyed like most women) she has a pretty pleasant face with a cute nose and full lips.
Her face is showing the wrinkles of most women crows feet around the eyes and a few laughter line’s her body is trim large breasts and hips (she has two kids and no partner.
As she succinctly put it he fucked off after the second was born. Her kids a girl (Kylie) and a boy (Luke) are 18 and 16 the girl works as kitchen assistant but wants to be a nurse the boy is still at school and as with most kids dreams his dreams and is a pain in the arse (Mel’s words not mine).

By the time the band had finished we were quite pissed now we were all the best of friends. We left the pub at midnight accompanied by sundry blokes and couples all friends of Mel (and by association me now) we decided on a kebab and continue at Mel’s place, which was close to the pub. It was a terrace house, so kebab in hand the whole lot of us ended up there, I have never had so much fun in ages.
The whole cross section of society was there fireman (hunky) but married to Dawn. A couple of taxi drivers; two ‘business men’ read chancers; a police man who knew the “business men” professionally (but there was no animosity)
Mel’s hairdresser Chantelle and husband Clive who was a builder and of course little old me a man looking to the world as a hot girl.
It was about three when I left promising Mel that we’d do this again soon very soon.
Through her cabby mates she got me a cab no problems and I left definitely the worse for wear but happy.

Until eight the next morning! When I came too I had the mother of all hangovers much to Amy’s delight. Personally I didn’t know it was possible to feel so bad and still be alive!
Amy of course made me suffer! We were due to get the train at ten so I really couldn’t hang about. A shower which made me feel a bit better I dressed simply, nothing tight anywhere or else there was a good chance I would be throw up!

Breakfast; well read coffee pack our bags and off to the station. Mum drove us and told us she had agreed to get permanent help with Sophie. Dad was going to ask around for a suitable person.
Before I left, I asked dad if there was any way someone who is clever but not well off could get into nursing. He looked at me shrewdly and said that it happens all the time nurses are not rich people they are dedicated and driven people which is the main attributes.
He said he would get me some information for the next time I was home (2 weeks).

I slept the whole of the train ride home then we started packing. Between us we had 3 large suit cases Amy only one because she didn’t need office clothes me 2. Some of Amy’s clothes were in one of my cases. To be honest one of the cases only contained our evening gowns and cocktail dresses plus accessories because we didn’t want to get them crushed.
Coming home was a different story as we could get them dry-cleaned so that case would hold any shopping!

Needless to say I personally had a quiet day, spoke to Brett and said tearful goodbyes to him – bitch that I am.
Amy spoke to Guy and said that she would see him in two weeks so I phoned Mel to see if she was doing anything in two weeks time.
I’m glad to say she sounded rough as well! She told me to phone next weekend and did I mind going to the same place - did I mind? Not on your life I’d had a great time.

I woke bright and early feeling great, I quickly got ready because I was at the hairdressers at eight, arriving there I had my hair washed and trimmed, my nails done so I was back home by ten shower, and a change of clothes.
I decided to wear a shift dress to travel in peacock blue knee length tan hold up stockings black bra and panties and because this dress was figure hugging a light control black spanx hi-wasted girdle (to iron out my silhouette).
I decided on black suede zip up ankle boots with a matching handbag and a mid calf length white woollen wrap around coat fastening with a self coloured belt it also had a detachable a fur collar which I left on.

As I would be seeing Brett my make-up was subtle but sexy my eye’s smoky but with a hint of peacock blue eye shadow my full lips glistened a sultry deep cherry lipstick plus lip-gloss.
Finally we were ready two girls 3 large suit cases 2 cabin bags and of course our handbags – all this for a week away!
How things had changed since I was a man, for a week I used to only have 1 medium sized suitcase.

The taxi took us to the railway station to catch the Heathrow express arriving at Heathrow at 1200 where we met Fiona, then we checked in for our flight which left at 4pm.
So it was 1 in the afternoon when we started heading for the Virgin Clubhouse. On the way there I said to Amy, “How about you arrive about 15 minutes after us two” she looked puzzled and asked, “Why”.
Grinning I said; “So we can wind Brett up for a bit longer we’ll tell him its Fiona’s mum he’ll be looking after!”
“Oh yes” she giggled, “That’ll be brilliant” So that arranged we headed for the Clubhouse on arrival there we ordered coffee and some sandwiches for 4 people and sat strategically where we could see the door, sure enough shortly after Brett walked in.
His face when he saw the two of us sitting there was a picture, he quickly walked across and said, “Hi Fiona, I didn’t expect to see you here and Nicky this is a great surprise” I looked at his and pouted. “Don’t I get a kiss then?”

Brett was looking around and I realised he still had not caught on, he turned to me, “Sorry Nicky, I was so startled to see you here” he bent down to kiss my cheek but I had other idea’s and turned my face at the last moment to kiss his gorgeous lips; “Hmmmmmmm” I sighed, “That was nice”.
When he straightened up he looked flustered, “Fiona” he asked, “Are you here to show me the guys I’m looking after?” God he was slow today!
Grinning Fiona said, “Sit down Brett I have some bad news for you!” He sat down in the seat with his back to the entrance and stammered, “B, bad news, what bad news”. “Well” Fiona said dragging it out.
“The two managers are HR manager and Western Europe R & D manager” “Yes” he said then it was like a light went on he finished, “It’s you two - golly it’s you two thank you Lord you’ve just made a bad day great!”
The smile on his face was worth all the effort just then Amy walked into the place looking like a million dollars she screamed supermodel even down to the oversized tinted glasses every man’s eyes were on her as she sashayed into the place – talk about an entrance this was one of the best I have ever seen!

Grinning I told him, “Well your day is about to go bad again here’s the overweight elderly woman who will be after your body – she’s just walked in.”

He swung around, noticed Amy (what red blooded male could fail to miss her) and was still looking when Amy reached us, “Hi guy’s she vamped, sorry I’m late but”. Brett swung to face me; “You mean? I mean? Well – this is who I’m to look after?”
Amy really vamped it up telling him while squeezing his arm, “Hmmm - you mean I’ve a hunk like you to look after me while these girls are working – Ohh what fun we can have!”
Little minx she left that very open ended.
Bret by now was blushing what with the shock and Amy stroking his face and hair he didn’t know where to look.
Amy sat down smoothing her clinging mini dress. As she did so grinning widely she said; “Was that a good enough entrance?”
Fiona spluttered into her coffee answering; “Good enough, I should say so every man in the place nearly came in their trousers and women hated you”. Well she said innocently, “You told me to make it good” with that the three of us dissolved into hysterical laughter.

I took hold of Brett’s hand asking him, “You’re not too angry with us– are you?”
He was beaming and answered, “Angry I’m so happy I’m the luckiest man in the world looking after you three AND getting paid for it! Things can’t get much better”.
Amy grinned at him and told him, “Don’t worry about me going after your body, my little sister has told me she’ll kill me if I do!” “Pity” he said as he eyed her up and down, earning him a punch on the arm from me.
“Ouch” he said; “That hurt, you punch like a guy!” That of course set Amy and I off again in gales of laughter much to the amazement of the other two.
Fiona asked, “What’s so funny you two?” we got ourselves under control and told her it was a ‘new’ family joke.

We boarded the flight we were flying Virgin Upper Class so the seats were huge and we could work as we flew.
We arrived at Newark Liberty at 1905 and were met by a car and driver (wow what had I let myself in for things were never like this when I was a guy) who whisked up to our hotel this was the Roosevelt on Madison and 46th Street.
What a spectacular place this was all 1930’s glamour it was truly stupendous and not far from the business area where our office was situated.
We each had a De-lux room with 2 double beds! I said to Fiona “Amy and I could have easily shared.” Her answer was “I was told to do it this way I had no say whatsoever”.
I assumed Brett would be going home but no. As he was our official chaperone he was staying at the hotel I must admit my breathing got a bit ragged at this.

He asked us what we wanted to do as it was still early (for New York) while Fiona and I thought Amy said; “Diner, I’ve always wanted to visit a New York Diner”.
I looked at Fiona and shrugged, “Well if you’re sure” I started to say “certain” she retorted.
I shrugged and turned to Brett, “Big sister has spoken” Brett shrugged as well and said “OK let’s go,” we all freshened up and got our coats to meet Brett in the foyer the car was there waiting and off we went.

Amy asked; “So Brett honey where are you taking us?” (I’ll honey the little minx). Brett smiled and answered well a diner to a New Yorker is personal - like pubs in the UK and this is one the driver’s suggested as the ones I like are closed at this time of night but I can take you to my personal favourite on during the day if you like.

We watched New York pass before us as we drove, soon we pulled up at a place called ‘The Tower Diner’ near I later found out Rego Park.

Inside was all that us tourists thought a diner should be. The atmosphere was amazing and the menu bewildering in the range and types of food eventually we ordered.
The food was good and the conversation brilliant shortly after midnight we went back to our hotel fully fed and ready for bed.

Brett and I went for a nightcap the other two took the hint and went to bed we followed soon after at my bedroom door I had made my mind up!
I had thought carefully about what I wanted. Carl I had gone to bed with him, to experience sex as a girl if you were brutal about it I used Carl!
But with Brett it was different with the female hormones hurtling around my body I wanted him I loved him so I whispered to him, “Are you coming in for a while it’s about time we were on our own”.
He looked tenderly at me, “You sure?” Not trusting myself to speak I simply nodded.
As we entered I passed him the ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign saying, “Please” looking lovingly at me he hung it on the door closing it after him.
I was stood in the middle of the room, watching him as he walked towards me my knees felt weak and my heart was pounding his hands rested on my hips while my slender hands were on his shoulders.
He whispered, “Today when I realised that it was you I was escorting I thought thing’s couldn’t get better I was wrong.” I stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the nose end saying; “That was yesterday it’s now today”

With that he pulled me close and kissed me gently my arms slid around his shoulders and our kissing became urgent. My soft feminine body was moulded to his wonderful male body I could feel his erection pressing against me.
I pulled back and started unbuttoning his shirt peeling it off him kissing and licking him his hands were roaming all over my body, my hips, bum, waist, breasts and face.
I was breathless with passion as I started unfastening his trousers releasing his straining member I ran my finger nails along his manhood then turned around saying, “Unzip me darling – please”.

He took hold of the zip and slowly unzipped me kissing my back as he uncovered my bare flesh.
He eased my dress from me shoulders and down my arms the satin lining hissed down my body a shimmy of my hips and the dress pooled in a circle at my feet.
I felt my bra being undone, and with a shake of my magnificent 38C’s my bra joined my dress.
I slipped out of my spanx girdle telling him, “Girls have to have some secrets! Then I was there is all my glory, my black thong tan stockings. - And black ankle boots!

From behind me Brett cupped my breasts gently kneading the soft flesh my nipples were absolutely solid - beautiful dark pink buds of passion he kissed his way around my shoulders my hair was a curtain of auburn silk that his kisses had to go through.
I arched my back thrusting my breasts into his hands his kissing intensified moving around my delicate jawline my face turned towards him and he kissed my cheek I moaned in pleasure, goose bumps erupting all over my body.

Turning in his arms we kissed our tongues gently entwined sucking, kissing, and searching.
I could feel his rampant manhood pressing against my soft feminine belly. Knowing it was me that was causing him to feel like this gave me such a sense of wonderment.

I had to release him from the cage that his boxers had become so I gently eased them from his trim waist over his cute male bum and onto the floor caressing his love shaft with my perfectly manicures delicate fingers - it felt delicious as it twitched to my touch.

He looked at me solemnly as he lead me to the king sized bed when we were next to it I bent over from the waist to turn back the sheets, exposing my pert derriere to him.
I felt his hands fondle my extremely womanly butt cradling my butt cheeks then he hooked his fingers around the string of my thong and manoeuvred it down my soft creamy thighs and onto the floor.
I opened my legs a little and he positioned himself behind me, his love shaft slipping between my legs, it felt wonderful sliding against the soft delicate skin of my inner thighs.

I was now in a height of passion I never knew was possible to feel this way, but thanks to the implanted hypnotic suggestions which intensified the feelings between my legs multiple times I was feeling and reacting like a true woman would - in all honesty in my mind at that moment I was a true woman.

I remained in that position; luxuriating in the feelings rippling through my body then with a mighty shudder I orgasmed whimpering and moaning.
Tears of pleasure seeped from my eyes he slid his manhood from between my silken thighs and turned me round my arms snaked around his neck and I clung to him gently he lowered me to the bed. He stood and looked at me for a while as if he was drinking the sight of me in then in a hoarse voice said “God Nichola, you are so beautiful so intensely feminine I love every inch of you!”
My arms reached for him and welcomed him into my bed – our bed; he lay down next to me and started caressing my body stroking kissing licking and nibbling.

My excitement was off the scale now I was writhing whimpering reaching for him stroking him where and when I could reach him, my legs were slightly apart allowing him access to my boy clittie which to all intents and purposes looked like a girl clittie because off the design of my vagina.

And it had the same effect as a girl clittie playing with it drove me crazy as I orgasmed again my hips left the bed as I bucked and writhed moaning “pleeese, pleeese I need you inside me Oh pleeese Brett”.

My eyes were glazed from the passion I felt. Brett changed position and I opened my legs slightly to allow him access to me reaching down between our bodies I gently took hold of his red hot rampant shaft.
That soon was going to be giving me so much pleasure I guided him into my warm very moist pussy, noticing that he had put a condom on sometime in our passion. (I had never noticed)

I felt him slip into me and screamed in pleasure I could feel every little movement of his glorious love shaft.
He took his weight on his elbows leaving his hands free to further tease my already engorged nipples my slender hands and long perfectly manicured nails gently scored across his broad shoulders running my fingers through his short hair loving the feeling of him thrusting into me.
I shuddered to another climax and clung to him digging my nails into his back in passion my lips found his and I kissed him with so much passion it shocked the small part of me that was thinking rationally.

He was a wonderful lover (in my very limited knowledge) tender passionate fully aware of my wants and needs.
Finally I felt the rhythm of his thrusting change and realised that her was very close to releasing his load.
I was close to another orgasm and tried to come the same time as my lover but no I started shuddering my way to an amazing orgasm.
By now I was past rational thought, then to my delight I felt my lover start shuddering and clung to him wrapping my legs around his locking our bodies together and we both climaxed.

I remember screaming in absolute passion telling him I loved him over and over again.
He was kissing me all over my face and neck his weight had me pinned to the bed but I loved that feeling of absolute surrender I was sobbing in passion as he frantically told me he loved me.
I was on such a high I never wanted to come down I was a woman and I was in love nothing could be better.
It was a fairy tale I never wanted to end, hence the name of this episode.

Warning sexual scenes from the start of this chapter

I was still in heaven when his limp manhood slipped out of me. I could actually feel everything that was happening to me.
He took his weight back onto his elbows and stroked my face as I was still in ecstasy as far as I was concerned I had died and gone to heaven.

He gently kissed my lips, slowly bringing me down to earth. I opened my eyes and looked into his my slender arm curled around his neck and I pulled him to me saying; “I love you”.
That was it pure and simple, he looked at me with so much love in his eyes and whispered, “And I love you so very, very much”.

He slid off me, taking me into his arms holding me close stroking and caressing my trembling body.
As I calmed down I snuggled close to him snuffling into him relishing his wonderful man scent.
Stroking my hair he said, “I hate to be practical here, but it’s after two and we have to be in the office at ten”.
Smiling up at him I retorted; “Typical man! Have your evil way then want to go to sleep”.
Looking indignant he protested; “No! It’s not that you have to make a good impression as it’s the first time you will have met the board.”
I snuggled into him pouting and saying, “Well ok but please be here when I wake up”.

He promised me faithfully that he would be here kissing me to seal his promise.
I slipped out of bed to get ready for sleep taking my make up off and douching before putting intensive night renewal cream on and of course brushing my hair.

Before I started brushing I put an ivory silk nightdress on with lace around the bodice spaghetti straps it dropped down to mid calf.
As I brushed my hair I watched his reflection in the mirror wondering if I had done the right thing after all underneath this exterior I was still a man, was I horrid in leading him on like this?
From the bed he asked, “Do you brush your hair every night?” I smiled at him replying; “Every night and every morning doing this is so calming and therapeutic also it makes my hair shine”.
He got out of bed and went to the bathroom, when he came out he stood behind me and asked. “Can I brush it for you?” Without saying a word I handed him my brush and he started brushing my hair.
I said to him, “I hope you are keeping count”. “Why” he asked, “Well one hundred strokes is what I do when you took over I was at seventy six”.
Grinning he answered, “Well I’m up to ninety now” he gave me the final strokes and handed me the brush. I swivelled around on the vanity stool and put my arms around his waist resting my head on his six-pack.
I noticed that someone was getting excited again I just couldn’t resist so I caressed his rapidly stiffening member with my finger nails, smiling to myself as it twitched under my ministrations.

The livid purple head of his shaft was ready for my lips so I lowered my head and licked around his shaft I heard him moan softly.
My tongue continued licking while my nails ever so gently caressed his balls and scratched his rampant manhood.
Opening my mouth I started to take his gorgeous dick into my mouth sucking and licking making sure he was well lubricated with my saliva.
As his shaft touched the back of my throat I gagged slightly but I was determined to please my man fully.
Soon I was sucking and moving up and down the shaft that gives a woman so much pleasure his moaning increased as he stroked my bobbing head. Whispering my name and telling me that he loved me all too soon his moaning increased and he breathed, “Nichola I’m Cumming oh god I’m Cumming!”
I was determined to taste my lovers seed so redoubled my efforts I felt him pulse then his seed hit the back of my throat greedily I swallowed not wanting to waste a drop of his precious semen.

As his tidal wave stopped I started licking his rapidly deflating dick clean he slid his hands under my arms and drew me up towards him kissing me passionately.
“Was that good?” I whispered he looked at me with so much love saying; “I love and adore you Nichola MacKinnon so very, very much”
With that he walked me to the bed getting in I anxiously asked, “You’ll be here when I wake up?” Gently kissing me he whispered, “I’ll wake you with a kiss my love” then spooning up to me one hand cradling my breast we fell asleep.

I was awoke by a gentle kiss on my lips moaning I opened my eyes to see Brett lying there his head resting on his hands, looking at me intently.
“Hi beautiful” he whispered. “Hi yourself” I answered with a smile, “What are you looking at?” I continued.
“You” he answered, “I’ve been watching you while you were sleeping it reminded me of the Bon Jovi song.”
I smiled up at him and answered, “And I was dreaming of you while I was sleeping”. Grinning he said; “You know the track?” “Of course I do” I responded, “But what time is it?”
“Oh” he said, “Seven thirty, “We’ve got to be ready in two hours so I thought I had better wake you.” I stretched my arm around his neck and drew him to me kissing him passionately mumbling through the kiss, “It’s a shame we don’t have more time”
He stroked my face saying; “There’ll be other times – I hope! But you have to impress today sweetheart”.
“I Know, I know but you can bet your sweet ass that they’ll be other times” I told him climbing out of bed.
Brett started dressing as I went into the bathroom. I kissed him passionately whispering, “See you down stairs darling” he left to get changed and I shot into the shower.
I completed my morning routine then decided what I was to wear. As I was going to work this was easy, a smart business suit.
So I selected a taupe single breasted suit, straight pencil skirt and a fitted jacket. The suit was in a wool silk mix a cream silk blouse with a modest neckline that tied with a silk bow. My shoes were brown courts with a 3” stiletto heel!
Being tall I had to take care what size heels I wore since I have been living as Nichola I have grown to love heels of 4” and above but this makes me over 6’ tall, which some insecure men find intimidating hence my preference for tall men or men that are shorter than me but secure in their own body.

I was down at breakfast for 8:45, grabbed coffee and toast and was ready for the car picking us up at 9:45.
Amy made the comment that I looked like a woman who had been satisfied last night. I blushed and said nothing then Brett arrived looking like the cat that had got the cream and Amy simply said, “Ahhh, now I understand”.
Amy was dressed casually as she was exploring New York on her own as Brett was in the office with us. Fiona and I were dressed for the office, every bit the professional girls.

As we left, Brett told Amy that the car (and driver) was hers for the day and should be back shortly after 10. He suggested that the driver take her for a tour of the city and surrounding area as long as he was there to pick us up by 4 when we finished.

It was a short drive to the head office both Fiona and I told Brett that we could easily walk the distance. He simply shrugged and agreed with us as long as we were certain.
When we got to the office we went through the security fingerprint screening and I went up to the global R & D section.
Fiona went to the HR and Brett went to his managers office in security he told us he would meet in in the foyer at four.

I met with my immediate boss Charles Winton he briefed me on the strategy the company was to pursue for the next period asked me how things were going. He commented that he was surprised that I was going into the London office on my official time off but then said that he knew I wouldn’t be able to stay away.

Then he took me around the head office side of R & D my head was mush with names. However he introduced me to my American equivalent Terrie who was to take me under her wing for the time I was in NY Terrie was a tall woman of about 30 a nice trim figure (toned through doing marathons and Iron Men contests!)
I asked why they called them iron men when obviously she was a woman! Laughing she told me that it was just the way of it.
She sorted me out with a work space adjacent to her’s and filled my in on what would be expected of the Western European side of operations.
All the time I was taking notes and questioning filing things away in my mind lunch came and went and all too soon it was four in the afternoon.
Terrie and I got on really well! She said she would see me tonight at the cocktail party.

I met the others in the foyer and we walked back to our hotel on arrival we decided on a coffee I ordered tea, and saw Fiona grimace. I soon found out why
for some reason I couldn’t get it as strong as I liked it.
So I ended up having coffee, which by the way is the best in the world.

We went upstairs to get ready, Brett said; he would come and pick me up at six this gave me an hour!
I showered and decided I would wear a short cocktail dress in lavender Charmeuse satin and lace. It had a sweetheart neckline a back zip that finished just below my shoulder blades. It was very close fitting with a built in bra and boning to the body however it was not ultra short it’s hem being about 3” above my knees.
My shoulders were bare so I wore a lace shawl as a cover up silver 4” heeled evening sandals and matching purse.
My make up was smoky eyes, hints of lavender eye shadow, deep red lipstick my perfume being my favourite ‘Estee Beautiful’
I was ready when Brett arrived - well nearly it only took five minutes to finish off, and then we met the others downstairs.
Brett looked hunky in a lounge suit shirt and tie his chiselled jaw freshly shaved he smelt of man and aftershave and just looking at him turned me on.

As usual the car was waiting and it took us to the Columbus Circle, WOW is was a shopping mall to die for we told Brett that we knew what we were doing tomorrow our free day. He grimaced and reluctantly said, “Oh ok if I must but I’m supposed to take you on a tour of the city!” “Sweetheart” I said, “For us girls this place will keep us busy all day why don’t you have a rest from us – go and see your folks”.
He was torn as I realised that being in his home town and not being able to visit his family must be hard so I pushed him some more and with Fiona’s help finally got him to agree.

Now the Stone Roses Lounge this is on the 4th floor of the Time Warner Centre it a really elegant lounge and looks amazing. It has a wide selection of drinks and some wonderful food well worth a visit, there was about 30 people in our party and the conversation was wonderful.
I met Brett’s boss who flirted with me outrageously much to the amusement of his wife Louise who said “don’t worry dear, he does this to all the pretty girls but is harmless!”
Brett did his job well and looked after the three of us but Amy was soon in a deep and meaningful conversation with a guy about 30 who Brett told me was an analyst on a similar fast track career as I was.
Fiona and Terrie were getting along really well as I watched I had the feeling that there was a sexual element to it as both of them had been married did they also like girls? Hmmmm interesting I’ll file it away for future reference.
My boss Charles and his lovely wife Barbara (who knew the real Nichola) when we sat down sat with Brett and myself Barbara was asking me about different people who she had met in London and who to be honest I only very vaguely knew from reading Nichola’s diaries.
This meant I had to blag a lot of the conversation but I seemed to get away with it. However Barbara must have picked up of something because she said to me “you know dear, there is something different about you, you seem more assertive and if you don’t mind me saying more masculine! Even though you are obviously a very feminine young woman.”
This shook me to the core, what had I done wrong what had she seen. I told her the story of Sophie and said that her having a breakdown had made me decide to be more assertive.

Barbara looked at me shrewdly and said, “Don’t worry my dear your secret is safe with me but if I may a word of advice; don’t become too hard nosed. Your vulnerability is a charming trait and catches men off guard. Mix the two and you will succeed let one or the other rise to the top and you will also succeed but will either be hated for being too masculine or taken advantage of for being too accommodating”
Needless to say that did make me think deeply! What was I doing wrong?

While I was pondering, I watched Fiona and Terrie; their actions were interesting to say the least the amount of touching and stroking were way more than colleagues.
I wondered if they were both bisexual then I wondered if Fiona found me sexually attractive? Or thinking about it Terrie as she was also an attractive woman!
Hell my mind was in a real mess it was probably that they were good friends, nothing sexual at all!

These thoughts were circulating in my head while I was chatting away with the others on my table and to be honest I was getting excited at the thought.
I suppose - no, I knew I was bisexual but how did one woman get the attention of another woman?
This part of my female education had been omitted but seeing as I was a male I assume it will be subtle, anyhow that is for another day tonight I have a night of passion with Brett!

The evening carried on, eventually people started drifting away about midnight we decided that we would head off back to the hotel.
The car was waiting for us and three of us Amy Brett and myself clambered aboard.
Fiona had disappeared with Terrie confirming my suspicions – good luck to the girl she deserves it.
When we got back to the hotel we headed for our rooms. I kissed good night to Amy feeling sorry for her she was the most attractive of the three of us yet she was alone.
Tomorrow night seeing as Brett would be away I would see if she wants company! As much as I enjoy Brett making love to me I really enjoy making love as a girl to a girl – does that make me lesbian bisexual or what?

Brett and I walked slowly to my bedroom his arm around my waist. I was snuggled into him pressing my soft breast against the side of his chest. As we walked he did seem a little pre-occupied but I put this down to him not being completely happy with leaving us tomorrow.
I passed him the key card for my room and waited while he opened the door we went inside and my arms snaked around his neck my lips urgently seeking his he kissed me in return but I sensed that his heart was just not in it.

Frantically I went over in my mind anything I may have done to upset him he held me away from him, looking at me, “Nicky” he whispered; “We have to talk there’s something I need to tell you” he sounded very serious.
Looking into his gorgeous eyes I said, “What do you mean, something you need to tell me are you married or something?” “No, no, nothing like that, it’s just well when I tell you you probably won’t want to see me again.” Now I was worried!
I walked over to the edge of the bed and sat down, saying, “If it’s that bad I had better sit down though I cannot imagine what is so terrible to stop me loving you”.

He looked at me sadly saying, “Just wait until you’ve heard me out” as he sat next to me on the bed.
We sat in silence for a while the air heavy with expectation, finally I said “Well come on spit it out the waiting is killing me”.
I watched as he took a deep breath this was obviously hard for him so I took hold of his hand and gently prompted him, “Well?”
Brett looked at me and blurted out, “Nicky you are the first girl I’ve ever been with!” I was stunned and managed to answer, “I’m truly honoured, but why should I hate you for that?”
Stricken he looked at me and stammered; “Y, y, y, you don’t understand god knows I hate hurting you but if I let this continue you would only wind up hating me more”.

Now I was worried I stroked his hand and gently asked him, “Brett honey nothing can be that bad as to stop me loving you so tell me – please!”
I could see him steel himself then he blurted the terrible truth out, “Nichola, I’m gay for god sake I’m gay, you see why I had to tell you!” He was in tears I looked at him and to my shame I giggled the irony of the situation was just too much for me!

I kissed his hands and said to him, “Is that all?” “All he screeched all! Isn’t that enough”.
I continued kissing his hands calming him down and then I told him, “Look, being gay doesn’t matter in the slightest I have many really good friends who are gay. But how do you feel about me? And about us? You have been sleeping with me and I had no idea but how do you feel? This is what’s important right now”.

He took a deep breath looking me straight in the eyes said, “Nichola, I love you more than anything in the world but there will always be the possibility of me getting attracted to men again the urge may be too strong for me to resist and above anything I don’t want to hurt you”.

“Phew” I gasped, “Where do we go from here?” Looking at me he said quietly “I don’t know but please don’t say anything at work some of the more conservative ones could stop my career”.

I exploded at that “WHAT, JUST BECAUSE OF YOUR SEXUAL ORIENTATION! THAT’S MEDEAVAL” he smiled wearily at me and my heart went out to him “But that’s the way it is” he simply answered.
I kissed him on the lips his arms slid around me and I felt him return my kiss – with interest and passion. Finally I broke away from him, and asked him, “And now? What do you want to do now? Do you want to stay or have some time to yourself?” And I warned him “If you answer my question with another question I’ll clock you!” He looked puzzled “you’ll what me?” he asked.
Grinning because he can’t have heard this expression before I explained, “I’ll slap you”.

“Oh” he answered, “I feel drained; if it’s ok I’ll go, but thanks for being cool about my secret”. I was devastated; I wanted him more than anything. I felt disgusted with myself for not telling him my secret but I needed to talk to my sister and my therapist my mind was in turmoil and at this moment I hated myself loathed myself I could ease his pain but didn’t have the guts!

We got off the bed and my arms slid around his neck pulling him close to try and change his mind he kissed me with passion but still made for the door.
Even though tears were brimming I held myself together saying as he left, “Promise me we’ll talk again you can’t leave me like this we need to talk further please, please promise me this small thing”

He took my face in his hands and gently kissed me whispering, “I promise, I promise and I’ll see you tomorrow night”.
With that he left I closed the door and slid down it sobbing tears streaming down my cheeks. If I had told him my secret things would have been fine but I was just too scared just too spineless I loathed myself.

I must have cried for over an hour when I eventually pulled myself together I phone my therapist in London. She realised that I was highly distraught and was very gentle with me probing and sensing my feelings and emotions
After an hour on the phone her advice to me was that if I thought it was right then tell Brett my secret.
After all, we both had secrets and it wasn’t fair me holding out on him she finished up by saying “Nichola, you have always had a very strong feeling of right and wrong trust your instincts on this because you obviously love Brett!”

I thanked her and sadly got ready for bed – alone brushing my long hair soothed me as usual tomorrow I was going to let Brett into my little secret hopefully he will not hate me too much for not telling him when he confessed to me.
I thought about talking to Amy, but as it was nearing four in the morning I let her sleep while I tossed and turned for the rest of the night.

I must have got some sleep but I still woke up early, showered and got ready for a days shopping, though my heart wasn’t in it at all. I had finished in the bathroom when there was a knock at my door Brett I thought, running to the door when I looked through the spyhole it was the next best thing Amy!
I opened the door and fell into her arms sobbing. I only had bra and panties on a couple passing in the hallway were exposed to the startling sight of a half naked woman sobbing in the arms of a surprised fully dressed woman!

Amy pulled me inside my room and sat me on the bed I told her all about last night. Including how I felt about myself and also about my conversation with Gwen my therapist. Amy calmed me down as only a sister could and with her usual astuteness got straight to the crux of my problem asking, “And how do you feel about Brett?” sniffling I answered, “I love him it’s ideal that he’s gay because I’m not a real woman!”

Amy smiled ironically at this and told me, “Then tell him girl tell him!” I looked at her and still sniffling asked, “Really?” she nodded replying, “Yes really now you go and make yourself stunning! We girls have got some serious shopping to do!”

I hugged her whispering, “Thanks a girl couldn’t have a better sister” she hugged me back and told me, “You’ve come a long way in a short time Nichola from a normal bloke to a hormone charged woman - it’s not easy being a girl is it sweetie?”

I looked at her, shook my head my long hair swishing around my face and quietly said, “No it’s not, and all these damn hormones are running riot” she smiled sardonically and said, “You can’t tell me anything about female hormones we tend to be a highly charged very emotional sex: me I’ve grown up like this so I’m used to it. You sweetheart are new – now go and get ready!”

Feeling a bit better and I resolved to confess my secret to Brett tonight. So I did as I was told; after I had given Amy a big hug telling her, “I’m so, so happy you’re my big sister”
I did my make up, a light daytime look, dressed in a floral sunray pleat skirt, a loose purple blouse, warm black tights and knee length boots with a 1” block heel, we went down to breakfast and met up with Fiona, who looked really happy and contented, sitting down we ordered a light breakfast and coffee then planned our shopping expedition.

I won’t bore you with the events of the day suffice to say we hit every shop that took our fancy spent far too much and went back to the hotel happy well Fiona and Amy were happy myself I still loathed myself for being spineless.

The only thing of note was that Fiona and I were in the changing room with me trying on a dress. When I was down to my underwear I noticed Fiona watching me intently I gave her a sultry smile to indicate (I think) that I was interested. Fiona said totally out of the blue, “Nichola, you are so attractive” then she blushed as though she had blurted out her innermost thoughts.
To relieve the tension I answered, “Thank you very much, coming from someone as beautiful as you that’s a real complement!” I gave her a kiss on the cheek our breasts brushed and it was like an electric shock had passed through me we just stood there looking at each other luckily (or unluckily depending on your point of view) Amy burst in carrying an armful of clothes to try on.

Warning does contain explicit sexual descriptions

We got back to the hotel and deposited our shopping. Amy asked if I was alright because as she put it, “You seem very preoccupied” giving her a hug I told her that I was just a bit tired lack of sleep the previous night so I said I was going to take a nap.

I got to my room and when I opened the door I let out a scream! Brett was sitting there I dropped my shopping kicked the door shut and ran over to him flinging my arms around his neck and smothering his face in kisses sobbing, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry my love”.
He held me in his strong arms stroking my hair telling me he was sorry for hurting me and asking why was I sorry after all he was the one who had upset me!

I continued kissing him telling him over and over again, “I’m so, so, sorry, please don’t hate me, please!”
Eventually he held me away from him and asked me, “Nicky what are you sorry for and why on earth should I hate you? I love you”.
I pulled myself together and said, “Please excuse me I’ve got to go to the bathroom” as he released me I kissed him saying, “You told me your secret last night and I love you for it! So very, very much.” I took a deep breath and continued; “Now I have something to show you then we’ll see where we go from here. But please don’t hate me - please!”
Before he could say anything I made a dash for the bathroom and carefully locked the door.
I lifted up my skirts and took off my stockings and panties then I applied the release solution to the edge of my false vagina and oh so carefully worked it down my body. My long skirt was getting in the way so I slipped that off.

I finally took my vagina off and washed and de-odorised myself making sure my small man bits were clean. I rubbed some of the female pheromone cream around my boy clittie then replaced my panties stockings and skirt – I will admit I didn’t even know if the cream would have the desired effect on Brett but I thought it was worth trying.

Looking at myself in the mirror I tidied myself up, combed my hair, then taking a deep breath I went back into the bedroom.

Brett was pacing around the floor looking worried as I entered he came across to me and took me into his strong arms. I loved the feeling of vulnerability this gave me he looked me in the eyes and whispered, “You have me worried sweetheart what have you got to show me?”

I didn’t say a word but started to pull his T-shirt off exposing his hard manly chest and six pack sighing I rested my head against his bare chest kissing and nibbling sucking his silly man nipples.
Carefully I unfastened his trousers noting that he had one hell of a boner on I smiled to myself wondering if he would still have it when I showed him my surprise!

I eased his trousers down his muscular legs still kissing him I eased them over his feet and taking his shoes and socks off. He was stood there with just his boxers on well tented out.
I worked my way back up his body and whispered; “Pleeese undress me sweetheart, pleeese I missed you so much last night”.
As he stroked my hair he asked,’ “Are you sure?” I panted, “Oh yes, I’m so, so sure – I love and trust you.”

He started taking off my top I had to let him go so it would slip off my arms. Next my skirt joined my top in a pile on the floor.
He gasped as he looked at my body clad in bra panties and stockings, I had left my boots off (they were still in the bathroom).
He kissed my soft womanly belly making me erupt in goose bumps my nipples hardened even further as I moaned in absolute bliss.
He stopped kissing me and said quietly, “I feel such a fraud worshiping your body when some part of me wishes you were a man!”
At this I thought to myself ‘are you in for a surprise!’.
His hands slipped around my waist and up my back my bra went loose and my magnificent breasts were exposed. I shivered with passion as he gently caressed my breasts kneading the soft yielding flesh teasing my rock hard nipples gently nibbling and sucking on them making me arch my back is wanton passion at the same time thrusting my hips against his rampant manhood thrusting through his boxers.

I moved my hands down his body and hooking the elastic of his boxers eased them over his engorged dick, relishing the moment hoping against hope that it would soon be inside my body. Truly inside my body not in my false vagina though I loved the feeling of that too.
But now all I wanted was to show him that I was the ‘girl’ for him show him he could love me – if he still wanted to!

By now I was overwhelmed with passion moaning; gently grinding myself against his rock hard love stick his hands went to my panties.
Then he spied the maxi pad and stopped I moaned, “Please carry on it’s not what you think it’s what I’ve got to show you pleeese.”

He kissed me deeply and eased my silky panties from by luscious hips and bum the pad went with them and his hand carried on caressing my bum.
I moaned and writhed in pleasure then his hand moved to where he was expecting to find my soft pussy lips, when he fondled what was down there my man clittie he leapt from me like I was electrified “wha! I mean, how the hell” he spluttered and he looked at my man bits, I started sobbing begging him to forgive me for not telling his last night, for making him feel so bad when I could have eased his pain!

He looked at me in amazement managing to stammer “b, b, b, b, but you’re a boy! OH – MY – GOD, you’re a man! How, I mean why Oh god what do I mean!”

I looked at him with a downcast expression and told him; “I know I should have told you last night but I’m so screwed up not knowing whether I want to be a total girl or not then after I met you I decided that I was head over heels in love with you and would become the woman I thought you wanted me to be. Then last night! I didn’t know what to do. But I did know I loved you and I also knew I had wronged you! So here I am praying that you’ll still love me even a little bit!” I sat there head bowed hands clasped waiting for his reply.

He was still amazed, stammering, “But hell how why I mean WOW – I’m so confused I don’t know what I mean!”

All the time I sat there, head demurely bowed wondering what was going to happen next. I knew that he should show me the door and never want to see me again because I should have told him last night!

He stopped talking and I sensed him move closer to me I felt him touch my hair stroking it.
Then he asked me, “I know this sounds crazy but can I brush your hair for you? I think we could both do with some calming down”.
I nodded and walked over to the dressing table and sat down I handed him the brush and he started brushing my long auburn locks.
He brushed for a while then asked, “Can you tell me about yourself? Why you look as wonderful as you do?”
I nodded and decided then that there would be no secrets between us from now on so I told him everything the whole story nothing left out.

As I talked he brushed my hair as usual this soothed me. He asked me questions here and there; then he said; “When I made love to you I thought it was a woman I was making love to your reactions, the sensations the feeling your taste!” He paused then carried on, “In my limited knowledge it was a woman how do you do that? And can you feel anything or was it just acting?”

I told him about my false vagina, and the reason I acted like a woman with the hypnotic suggestion I assured him that my reaction to him making love to me was all my feelings no acting at all.

He then asked me, “How do you feel about your penis and balls?” I smiled at him in the mirror, “I call it my boy clittie as you see it’s very small. I never get an erection but can orgasm like a woman. In a way its better because I can have multiple orgasm.”
Now I paused wondering how to word this the I continued, “As to how I feel about them - in truth I now hate them! I much prefer to have my prosthetic vagina in place as this triggers my sensations and until last night I had made up my mind to become the woman I am!”
I paused again as I was now going to put my furure entirely into Brett’s hands I took a deep breath and continued, “But last night changed everything assuming you still want me I will do as you wish. If you don’t want me to wear my vagina then unless I have to I will not wear it. I love you so very much!”
There I had laid myself open to him what happened now totally depended on if he could forgive me for not telling him last night!

He stopped brushing and remarked, “I think I’m well over the hundred brushes” I smiled at him through the mirror telling him, “It doesn’t matter but do you feel better?” He nodded and asked, “And you?”
Not trusting myself I nodded. I was looking at him through the mirror he was looking at me then he said. “Nichola”
A pit of dread was in my stomach, “Yes” I answered softly. He continued to look at me and continued, “I really, really love you can we be together?” I squealed and literally threw myself into his arms no easy task as I was sat down facing away from him but I managed it.

I covered his face in kisses repeating, “Yes, Oh Yes, Yes, forever” I clung to him, never wanting to let him go.

Eventually we separated laughing and crying at the same time he looked deep into my eyes and said, “I’m so glad you have told me we can be a couple now! Truly I could never love anyone but you!”
I was ecstatic and promised my undying love for him. Then he said to me, “Will you do one thing for me?”
“Anything my love anything just ask” he gave me a wry smile and asked me to replace my vagina!
I was taken aback, “B, b, but why” I asked him stunned. He took my hand, stroking it he told me, “Because it makes you happy. Me I’m so happy that we can be an item and I love seeing you look totally feminine but I know your secret – do you think I’m strange?”

Bewildered I answered, “A little but I am much more contented with my vagina in place.” I kissed him passionately and suddenly I felt his raging erection.
I gently stroked it saying, “Hmmm, I’m going to have to do something about this” bobbing my head down to kiss the hot purple head of his shaft.

“Uh, Uh, only if I can do the same to you”, “But sweetheart” I protested, “I don’t get hard anymore”
“But I can still taste your love juices” he answered as he laid down swinging my legs around his face and as I started working on his turgid shaft licking, sucking, caressing.
He was lapping me gently he took my boy clittie into his mouth and sucked and played with it soon I got the familiar feeling that I was going to orgasm. This always made me whimper as I had my mouth full of his wonderful shaft.
As he lapped and sucked at my boy clittie I shuddered and came the feeling was wonderful I continued to suck and pleasure his wonderful shaft. Soon I orgasmed again, and again.
Then I could hear his breathing getting ragged and he started to grind his hips, then with an almighty shudder he released his seed into my soft waiting mouth.
I swallowed every drop of his precious sperm licking his shaft clean relishing his taste.

He moved and I scrambled up his body falling into his arms kissing him passionately entwining tongues.
We broke apart and he looked at me lovingly saying, “I love you so much Nichola MacKinnon” I kissed the end of his nose and whispered, “And I love you more than life”.
With that I snuggled into his arms contented. I said to him are you staying the night?
Squeezing me he replied, “Just you try and stop me girl” with a big contented sigh I relaxed into is arms.
Just as I got comfortable Brett brought me down to earth with his usual practicality saying, “You realise my love we are due out in about an hour!

“Eeeeeek” I squeaked, “I’ve got to get ready!” He grinned at me saying, “Typical woman” then he corrected himself, “No you are not a typical woman you are a very special one!”
I kissed him deeply then got out of bed and headed for the bathroom saying to him, “Why don’t you move your clothes into my room? It’ll save you moving every time we get out of bed.”

I got into the bathroom and showered thinking over how that had just gone. I had been very lucky he had forgiven me. We were starting from square one no secrets between us.
I showered and wiggled back into my vagina gluing the edges this time I remembered to use the pheromone scented lubricant, as it had seemed to work just now.
Feeling comfortable in my female shape with my vagina in place and Brett telling me he didn’t mind me wearing it I was in a very happy place.

Slipping into a midnight blue velour dress with a drape under the breasts I matched my make up to the colour. Matching open toed blue patent shoes and handbag some costume jewellery and I was ready in record time.
I took a cream velvet evening jacket off the hanger and went down stairs to meet the others.

Amy was already there she looked at me worriedly asking, “How did it go” I looked at her dreamily and murmured, “Wonderfully simply wonderfully” Amy hugged me close to her and whispered, “I’m so, so happy for you sis”.

I saw Brett walk into the room and my heart leapt I really did love this man!
“Ladies” he said as he approached us Fiona is meeting us at the theatre with her friend”.
“Oh” said Amy I don’t want to play the gooseberry so I’ll stay in the hotel! I was about to protest when Brett said, “You going to really disappoint the date I’ve arranged for you!” Amy looked indignant and was about to protest when she saw the hunky analyst she had been talking to the other night walk into the bar.
“Oh” she said, “Well, if you’ve gone to all this trouble”. She was devouring her date with her eyes as he walked towards us.
“Hi Brett” the new comer said, “Thanks for asking me to escort this gorgeous lady;” “No problem Pete” Brett answered “I saw you two talking the other night so I thought you might like to reacquaint with her”.

From the look on both of their faces I think Brett was right about them wanting to reacquaint with each other, so we coupled up and went to the theatre while I was sitting with Brett I was curious as to why Fiona and Terrie could openly go together while Brett bless him had to keep his sexual preferences quiet!

So once we got seated I asked him as I was new to the ‘office politics’ in head office.
With a sigh he told me that while there should be no discrimination due to sexual orientation in reality it depends on the department directors. Mine Charles Winton was a very liberal forward thinking man who, as long as you did your job didn’t mind your sexual orientation.
While his department head which was global security came from a strongly Christian background and thought that it was an abomination and a weakness to be homosexual while he couldn’t nowadays sack you for your sexual orientation, he could stop your career dead in it’s tracks.

To my mind this was archaic I personally knew many devout Christians who understood that everything was not black and white but that was the way it was in our office set up.

I squeezed Brett’s hand and whispered to him, “Well you don’t have a problem now honey – do you?” He kissed my hand and answered; “No I have the most perfect lover I could wish for.”
I snuggled into him and settled down to watch the show my mind was really not into the performance. I was thinking about my future as a lady boy or a true woman before Brett’s revelation when I was sure he was loving me as a woman I had made my mind up I would become the woman he wanted.
Now with the curved ball he had thrown me I was back into confusion again, if I went ahead and changed my sex, would I still be as desirable to him? Or would I be just another woman? We would have to talk about this later.

What I saw of the show I really enjoyed, but I enjoyed being with Brett even more.
Amy obviously was getting on well with Pete as they were snuggled together as if they had been together for years not hours; the same was true with Fiona and Terrie this was a strange combination of friends!

After the show, we went for a meal, at another diner this time I didn’t eat much because I was excited about what the night would bring.
We all wandered back towards the hotel Brett and myself said goodbye to the others and went up to my room where the rest ended up – I know not!

I passed him my key card and being the gentleman he was he ushered me in first giving my womanly bum a squeeze which made me squeal but quietly.
I turned and wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed my body against him. His hands I felt running up and down my hips and around the cheeks of my bum his erection dug into my belly and my nipples were as solid as diamonds.
I wanted him more than anything we kissed passionately out tongues wrestling, he seemed ultra passionate.
I moved away from him unbuttoning his shirt then I took his shirt and jacket off in one kissing his muscular chest.

Now we understood each other our lovemaking was totally unrestrained.
He stripped me until I was down to my panties. I had him totally naked my long feminine fingers caressing his body while he nibbled, kissed and sucked at my body.
I was trembling with excitement but whispered to him that I needed to bathroom I flitted into the bathroom and locked the door douching myself in both areas.
I had a feeling that tonight my rosebud would be excited so I paid special attention finishing off with some sweet smelling fem-fresh.
I also used some of the pheromone lubricant in case it worked slipping my panties back on I skipped excitedly into the bedroom and to the ministrations of my perfect lover.

He was sat on the bed his solid manhood standing resplendent I practically ran over to him pushed him onto his back and kissed his rampant manhood running my tongue around the livid purple head.
I then kissed my way up his body until I found his lips our tongues wrestled and searched each other’s mouths.
I broke away panting “I want you so badly Pleeeeese love me.” He smiled gently at me and moved so I was on my back I stared into his wonderful eyes as he slid his body between my legs.
I whispered huskily, “I want to feel you inside me - the real me!” He looked concerned and asked, “Are you sure?” I nodded but added, “Please go slowly though”.

He positioned my legs over his shoulders and caressed my rosebud, I was moaning in pleasure as his finger entered me my moaning turned into a whimper.
First one finger then a second each one easing the way for is rampant dick he made sure I was well lubricated before he started easing his manhood inside me. “Relax sweetheart” he whispered; I tried to do as I was told and some of the pain subsided he gently continued to enter me.
The pain was both pleasurable and bearable as he continued to bury his love shaft into me a sudden stab of pain that made me gasp and he was inside me totally.
He remained still for a while letting me adjust to the feeling then ever so slowly he started gently thrusting into me. Any pain I could feel slowly turned into waves of pleasure.
My moans became moans of passion as he made love to me,
I had never felt anything like it as wonderful feelings washed over me the sensations through the hypnotic suggestion made my ‘pussy tingle and I thought it was twitching!
I was certainly very wet between the lips of my false vagina in short I was reacting just like a woman!
I let out a scream as I rode the wave of the most intense orgasm I had ever had I felt Brett heave and heard him grunt then I felt his seed spurt deep into my body filling me.
As I felt him hose my man pussy I regretted that I wasn’t a woman and my lover had just impregnated me but there again had I been a true woman I wouldn’t have had Brett as the perfect lover!

The rest of the night passed in absolute passion we made gentle passionate love with Brett being the perfect considerate lover.
He pleasured me by my rose bud and vagina I used my mouth and hands I was head over heels in love with him.
We finally fell asleep early next morning, I was loving being in love, the feeling of being regarded as someone very special and fragile made me feel special.

The next morning, I woke to the wonderful feeling of someone (I wonder who) sucking and teasing my nipples while probing fingers played with my boy clittie sheathed inside my vagina.
Ohhhhhhhhh! The sensations that coursed through my body were indescribable, I shuddered and orgasmed then I insisted that we made love.
Eventually I made my way to the bathroom, somewhat sore my poor booty was tender though it was well worth the discomfort to know my man had taken me as his woman.

As I got ready for work I reflected on last night as well as making love we talked a lot especially about our future.
Brett was coming back to the UK after the Thanksgiving holidays to finish off his work in London.
Then he was coming home for Christmas and New Year I was spending Christmas at home with Mum; Dad; Amy and Sophie, but I promised him I would fly over to spend the New Year with Brett and his family. So he could introduce me to his family.
We would fly back to Europe together in the New Year the difference being he was going to Italy while I was going to London.
It did cross my mind that our relationship would be a distant one for a while but if he could cope then I certainly could.

The day at work was very much business and familiarisation the difference being at two in the afternoon after a quick change of clothes we all went on the tourist trail of New York.
Brett and I were most definitely an item, as I wouldn’t let him go what a jealous girl I was becoming! (Note to self, don’t become too clingy girl).
While Brett didn’t move into my room at the hotel he did move clothes that he would need for the next couple of days so we were sharing a room and he didn’t have to rush out to get changed.
Thursday night we all went to bed early it was wonderful being ‘normal’ getting ready for bed as a couple slipping between the sheets together then a slow passionate coupling.
He knew how to bring me to climaxes I had only dreamt of and I returned this by using the knowledge I had gained as a man to arouse my lover.
He was enamoured that I looked every inch a woman but underneath my secret was securely kept under control.
I asked him how he would feel if I decided to go for SRS after a bit of thought he told me it wouldn’t matter as it was me he loved – I was not too certain about this answer but left it for later.
Our lovemaking was passionate and satisfying my rose bud didn’t ache as much, which made me more comfortable.

Friday was very similar to Thursday in the office my corporate head Charles made sure I was known by all the other CEO’s of the different divisions to make life easy for me.
During a break Terrie, Fiona and I were having coffee when Terrie said, “The boss really respects your work Nicky! Don’t say anything but I think he’s grooming you to take his place when he retires!”
To say I was shocked was an understatement I must have looked shocked because Fiona commented; “Please close your mouth Nichola! This is typical Nichola Terrie she missed all the obvious things that concern her directly.
But she’s on the ball in every other way nothing escapes those eagle green eyes.”

I had gotten over my shock and stammered, “B, b, but surely Terrie you’re his successor not me.”
Terrie grinned and answered, “Nope I’m not interested I’m a great number two, but I’d be a crap head honcho – you’re the heir apparent girl!”

I left it at that as we got back to planning strategy for the new division, pondering that the real Nichola must be some sort of a genius. I only hoped I could live up to the expectations.
Fiona; Terrie and I left at two. Terrie had booked an afternoon of pampering for us ready for the dinner dance tonight. We picked Amy up and headed to the salon.
When Terry said pampering she was not kidding, massage, manicure, pedicure, facials, hair the works! Including mud baths and other treatments it was great! By the time I returned to the Hotel I felt and looked a million dollars. I had also spent a good part of the million dollars on make up that the salon used but it suited me so well.
Anyhow, all I had to do was change and I was ready for the night.
I headed up to my room and entered Brett was sitting reading a report and when he saw me he gave a low whistle, “WOW do you look something – god you are gorgeous”. “Thank you kind sir” I answered him with a smile, “you look pretty good yourself”.

I stripped off totally at ease with Brett and hung my floor length evening gown on the wardrobe.
It was an off the shoulder chiffon and satin floor length dress the bodice was silver encrusted with sequins around my waist there was a satin sash the same champagne colour as the rest of my dress which flowed to the floor from this sash!
It was a beautiful dress my creamy shoulders were bare nothing was needed as the function was in the hotel.
I slipped into a champagne coloured thong and suspender belt, sheer nude stockings. Next my dress once it was in place I turned and asked Brett to zip me up.

While I was deciding on my jewellery Brett was finishing getting ready. I asked him, “What necklace should I wear?”
He smiled at me and answered. “Close your eyes and I’ll choose OK?” I looked at him sceptically and agreed closing my eyes I felt him reach past me then a chain slipped around my neck and he fastened it.
“There” he said, “what do you think?” I opened my eyes and gasped nestling between my breasts was the emerald pendant he had bought at Gerrards. “But this is for your sister’s wedding I gasped” he grinned, “I lied, I was just looking for a way to give the set to you” he answered handing me the matching white gold drop ear rings.

I flung my arms around him sobbing; “I love you, oh god how I love you and now I’ve messed up my makeup”
He held my arms and whispered, “And I love you to and your makeup is just fine no more tears.”
I snuffled and turned to the mirror to check he was right the makeup hadn’t run. I took my present ear rings out and put the emerald drops in their place with my hair piled up in a sophisticated style with just wisp’s framing my face I must admit I looked good.
My neck looked thinner than it was Brett held me by my waist and whispered, “You look sensational I’m so proud you are with me”.
The feeling was very mutual in his evening suit he looked good enough to eat and that was exactly what I was going to do later that night.
Picking up my evening bag and kissing Brett gently I slipped my arm into his saying, “Shall we go” and with that he escorted me downstairs to the ball room.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike. This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

As we left the room I whispered to him, “I feel just like a princess” then explaining further “it’s the first time I have ever worn a dress this long in public. So you mister are going to have to make sure I don’t fall flat on my arse!”
“Nichola” he gasped in mock horror, “That’s not very lady like!” I smiled sweetly at him and whispered, “Wait until later on.

Walking in a long dress is not easy especially with a flowing skirt everything conspires to trip you up but! So I had to master the art slowly.
In the foyer we met Amy and her escort Pete the analysis like Brett he was only invited to this affair because he was escorting us girls. There were a lot of people from the organisation but selected guests only as it was mainly managers and above.
I felt really privileged to be the reason this was planned to show the rest of the organisation the Western Europe R & D manager! (Little old me! However thrilled I felt in my heart of hearts I wished the real Nichola could see how much she was regarded - I only hoped I could live up to her high standards).

The evening was wonderful, Charles Winton (the head of corporate R&D) introduced me to the assembled masses it was so embarrassing as this was done from a raised stage! I was supposed to make a speech (which he hadn’t forewarned me about) but I managed to pull it off and even received some applause.
When I descended from the stage Barbara scolded her husband for not warning me but all he said was, “I knew Nichola could rise to the occasion, and darling did she ever!” Barbara said to me, “You certainly spoke eloquently Charles thinks very highly of you.”
As the night progressed Brett and I mingled with and met the movers and shakers of the company. I danced with many of them, and managed to stay upright in spite of my dresses best efforts to trip me up.

There was one unsavoury incident that happened shortly after midnight when Brett and I were chatting to two other couples. One couple was Anne and Lew Anne was HR vice president. The other couple Steve and Steph (yes I know), Steve the husband was the senior scientist in charge of product testing!

A hand roughly grabbed my shoulder and a drunken voice slurred, “Weeeeell it looks like the faggot has managed to get a bitch!”
Now don’t ask me why I reacted like I did (apart from being called a bitch)!
I swung around and slapped the oaf hard across the face putting everything into the slap.
Then in a cut glass English accent (and where that came from I had no idea) I said, “Keep your filthy hands off me you animal. I am really surprised that a company like ours employs a beast like you!”
I said this in a very loud indignant voice the sound of the slap must have been audible as all talking around me has ceased everyone heard my rebuke and of course was watching intently.
The guy in question was a tall well built (running to flab) blond guy with a greasy complexion red face and sweating like a pig.
He balled his fists and I just stood there eye balling him again in the cut glass accent I told him; “Go ahead and hit me hitting a woman is about your level. However if you don’t have the guts to hit me or the courtesy to apologise I suggest you go home”
I stood there staring at him not flinching him until he broke the gaze turned and shambled off.

I think I started breathing then and trembling! I turned to Steve and joked, “Can’t you invent something that will turn that pig into a human being?”
Amy came over and hugged me saying, “You OK Nicky?’ I smiled weakly and answered, “Yes, I think so but who the hell was that oaf?”
Brett answered that, “He’s in my side of the organisation and has always been on my case a bit of a red neck. I’m really sorry you had go through that”.
He stroked my cheek and looked really worried.
I took his hand and kissed it gently saying, “Don’t be worried he’s lucky I was wearing this damn dress or he’s have got a kick in what balls he possessed!”
“You go girl” a voice I recognised as Barbara said she put her arm around me in a motherly way and whispered, “Now are you really ok? Or would you like to go to the powder room?”
She could feel me trembling and guided me off to the powder room as I couldn’t speak Amy and Anne followed.

I was trembling badly, the shock was setting in, and these damn female hormones have me reacting just like the woman I am supposed to be.
The others clucked around me in the powder room and soon I was something like normal then Barbara asked, “Where did you get that accent from – you sounded just like your queen”.
I burst out laughing and answered, “I simply don’t know I guess I just reacted” but the tension was broken so after touching our make-up we went and re-joined the party.

A little later while Brett and myself were resting after a long dance Anne came up to me and told me that the oaf that accosted me would be interviewed on Monday, charged with sexual harassment and would probably be dismissed.
I thought it was what he deserved and said so but asking Anne to take his work performance into account and if he is good at his job then offer him counselling rather than sack him.
She just looked at me steadily and answered; “Well if you are sure” I assured her I was and added with a grin, “But make him sweat a while OK”

The party broke up about three and Brett and myself went upstairs Amy and Fiona had disappeared long ago. Before we departed I bid a fond farewell to Charles and Barbara promising that I would visit them when I came over for the New Year.
As we rode the elevator up to our room Brett asked, “Would you really have kicked him in the balls?” I looked at him grimly and answered, “Yep I don’t take crap like that off any man” – then smiled and told him, “And don’t you forget it!”
“No worries about that” he said grinning, “But really I should have sorted him out, not you!”
“Look” I snapped at him, “It was me he touched me he insulted! And before you start any of the macho crap with me remember who I really am! He was lucky I slapped him and not laid him out!”
He held out is arms in a pacifying gesture, “Ok, ok, sorry but you know” “Know what” I again snapped he looked shocked and answered, “Well it’s just that you ooze femininity I honestly look on you as a very special lady who I love and want to protect – if you see what I mean” he finished lamely.

I realised that I had been hard on him. Feeling ashamed I quietly asked him, “Hold me, please just hold me”.
He had just got his arm around me when we arrived at our floor; we walked to the room as a single entity with me, snuggled up to the man I loved.

We entered our room and I totally surrendered myself to him loving it when he unzipped my dress and it fell to the floor in a silky pile of satin and organza.
I practically tore his suit off him to fondle him, kiss him, possess him, we fell on the bed in a tangle of arms and legs.
While I was kissing, sucking, nibbling at his gorgeous body he was stripping off my panties and bra kissing my wonderfully soft and yielding flesh.
As he suckled on me his hands reached between my legs and cupped my ‘vagina’ probing, teasing arousing me to a frenzy of passion, I wanted him and needed him, breathless I begged him to take me, I needed him to master me, needed to be subservient to my man.
His erection was hot in my hands, heat literally radiated off his purple head, I could feel pre-cum and knew he wouldn’t be long before he ejaculated, but I wanted to feel him inside me.
Sliding between my open thighs I reached between our bodies and guided him into the warm haven of my ‘vagina’ my back arched in ecstasy as I could feel everything he did even though he wasn’t inside my rose bud with the hypnotic suggestion I felt and reacted like a woman moaning in passion eyes half closed in satisfaction.
He started thrusting into me god the feeling was wonderful. I ran my fingers through his short hair whispering endearment to him nibbling and kissing him.
Soon he had aroused me to my orgasm I felt my boy clittie twitch and shuddered as I came the feeling was beyond belief.
I knew that another orgasm would not be far behind and sure enough my back arched and I screamed in passion as he expertly rode me to fever pitch.
Then his thrusting became urgent and I sensed that he was close to his climax I really tried to orgasm at the same time as my lover but as usual I failed, climaxing just after he had started spurting his seed into me.

I loved it when he collapsed on top of me the feeling of utter helplessness as I lay pinned to the bed the weight of my future husband on to of me – yes I had decided we would marry but he didn’t know this yet!
We made love many more times that night my rose bud was now loving Brett’s gentle ministrations. I must admit I really loved being penetrated in both places! But my rose bud was more personal, more loving and more fulfilling I wondered what it would be like with my own vagina.

After going to the bathroom I slipped on a silk nightdress and slipped into bed, snuggling up to Brett I whispered, “I love you, so very much” he kissed the top of my head and whispered back, “And I love you you sexy thing. I was proud of you the way you faced down that idiot earlier even though it should have been me”.

I turned and faced him kissing his darling nose and said; “Look darling if you had faced up to him it would have ended in a brawl and both of your careers would have been shot and you would have spoilt a wonderful night.”
“Well I suppose so” he conceded and he was about to continue when I butted in and said quietly, “There’s no suppose about it look I’ll do a deal with you if you want to protect me I’ll defer to you unless it affects your career – or mine!” I added as an after thought.
He looked at me thoughtfully and kissed me gently saying, “Deal oh wise woman”.
As I snuggled up to him I murmured, “And don’t forget it.” Then I fell asleep blissfully happy in the arms of the man I loved.

That night I had a strange dream about getting married to Brett in a wonderful white wedding dress all my new family were there with my surrogate dad giving me away! Then everything changed and I was looking into a grave my wedding dress turned to tatters and blackened I awoke with a start my heart pounding.

Brett was blissfully asleep and dawn looked to be just breaking I muttered to myself, “Silly cow it was a stupid dream” then fell back to sleep.
This time I slept soundly and woke feeling someone sucking and teasing my nipples, which resulted in another, bout of passionate lovemaking – I just couldn’t get enough of him!

Afterwards we lay in each others arms talking about life in general (not romantic but.........) When I told him about my belief in fate and everything what happens in life is preordained he said, that’s what a lot of pagan religions believe, “I’m not a pagan” I protested!
He smiled at me and said, “I didn’t say that, let me tell you something” “Go on then” I prompted, “Well” he continued, “In college I read about Norse mythology they had a similar belief only they called them the Norn’s who were spinners of the threads of life.
They spin the threads of everyone’s life! There are three of them and they live under the tree of life (I think he added) called Yggdrasil. Sometimes they spin happy things other times sad things I can’t remember it all”

I lay there a while and thought about what he had just said and finally answered, “I like that way of looking at things the strands of life being spun – yes I really like that concept”
As we kissed I thought we had better get up and ready so we could pack ready for our flight home especially as Amy and I had bought Christmas presents for everyone. And a load of clothes for Sophie - older girls clothes to try and move her on it may work in one way I really hoped so but in another way...........
We went and got showered – together of course and this lead to me with my long smooth legs wrapped around him while he steered me to the heights of pleasure.

I dressed in tight jeans and silk blouse I phoned Amy room and she had also just got up and had not spent the night alone. I told her I was starting to pack and anything she wanted in the spare suit case bring them round (going to New York one suit case only contained our evening dresses and cocktail dresses which we didn’t want creasing, but now we were going home what the hell we needed space and there are plenty dry cleaners in London!)
Brett left to pack then he was going to say goodbye to his folks we arranged to meet at the airport at five that afternoon ready for our flight later.
As Brett would be in London for Thanks Giving I phoned Barbara to ask her for recipes for a Thanks Giving meal I could prepare for him next Thursday (Thanks Giving) she laughed knowingly and promised to email me some.

Amy arrived with an armful of clothes to pack eventually we managed to get everything in. Then Fiona arrived with some stuff she couldn’t get into her case, so we spent another hour cramming our cases.
Finally we were packed between the three of us four incredibly heavy cases also three cabin bags with essentials in (spare panties, make up, jewellery and the like) of course there was our hand bags which were also quite large. We managed to get them into the limo well Mike the driver did the work he just shook his head as he loaded up.
At the airport Mike piled everything onto a couple if trolleys and insisted on wheeling them to check in the three of us put $100 each in an envelope and gave it to him with our love and kisses (the kisses Literally) and thanked him for looking after us.
We checked in and went to the Virgin Clubhouse, seated with a coffee and sandwiches we discussed the week Brett joined us and soon we boarded the flight.
As we sat down he handed me a small book saying, “I thought you might like to read this”. I looked and it was a well-worn book on Norse Mythology how sweet and thoughtful.

We boarded the plane and settled down for the trip back to London, I was sat next to Brett, it felt so right I settled down and opened the book he had given me
And started to read.
The Myths about the Norns was fascinating, and really embodied the way I saw life.
(Without boring you too much - and you can miss this bit out.
But to précis the myth the 3 Norns live by the well of Urd (well of life?) under Yggdrasil that is the Ash tree at the centre of the universe.
The three Norns have names that correspond to: ‘what has been; what will be; and what may be.
They write the fate of everyone either in runes on the root of Yggdrasil or by weaving the thread of life! However what they write is not set in stone the belief is that destiny can be changed by one’s self or by external influences – it’s a really fascinating concept and one that fitted my view on life)
Eventually I drifted off to sleep and slept for the rest of the flight we landed in London at four in the morning. All of us headed our separate ways for Amy and myself that was, most certainly to bed to recover from a very hectic week!

I awoke mid afternoon and made some tea, woke Amy and we unpacked, hanging up our creased posh frocks and sorting the washing out.
I was starting work in the morning there was a month before Christmas so I had to meet my new department I checked my emails and received the recipes from Barbara. They were reasonably simple and I knew I could get all I needed I worked on for a couple of hours while the washing machine was churning away (the exciting life of a career girl!) I looked through my wardrobe deciding what to wear finally I decided on a beige dress and matching jacket this was a business like combination but it did show me to the best advantage.
Amy went to bed about nine and I followed shortly after as I brushed my hair I reflected on the last week. Of Brett laying him self open to me and me doing the same to him. About being in love and loving it! Finally I slipped into a satin nightdress to bed and sleep.

No weird dreams last night I woke up at six refreshed keen and ready for work with slight trepidation as to whether I could live up to the real Nichola’s high work standard and ethic.
After showering and dressing Amy and I had breakfast together talked about the last week. She could see I was sad that Brett would be in Italy next year but as I said to Amy; “At least I’ll see him for a long weekend once a month.”
She looked at me and asked, “Is that all love where’s he staying when he’s here?” “Never really thought about it,” I answered, “A hotel I suppose one that’s close to here”.
I told her about the Thanks Giving meal I was going to do this coming Thursday “Oh goody, real food I’ll look forward to that! What about Mum and Dad coming – that is if you can cater for that amount?”
I thought for a second and eagerly agreed saying, “Can you phone them sis while I arrange everything else”.
We agreed on this then left to get the tube to work the closer I got to the office the butterfly’s turned into vultures NOW I was nervous.

I arrived at the office and went up to my floor. I arrived the same time as Grenville who I had only seen briefly since our clash of personalities. Although I knew from Nichola’s emails and diaries that he was excellent at his job I still thought of him as a sleaze ball.
We went around the office checking everything was as I wanted it was perfect. The soothing pastel shades made for a pleasant working environment slowly my new department filtered in and by nine everyone was there.
I gathered them all together and made an off the cuff welcoming speech telling then the usual things to make them feel at ease.
I introduced Grenville to them and explained his role bulling him up to soothe his male ego then told them that I would be talking to each of them in turn to get to know them better and explain their part in the department.

Before Nichola’s breakdown she had selected her department (apart from Grenville) and the male/female ratio was 45/55 which was to my new female mind good.
The pairings were mainly one male and one female - which made for a well balanced mini team. (Nichola was or had been some organiser)
The day flew by what with filling Grenville in on the global strategy and our part in delivering it setting up accounts and talking over the video link to the different country heads.

I spoke to Brett briefly and arranged to meet him after work inviting him to the Thanks-giving meal I also invited Fiona so there would be a few of us.
I also phoned a specialist grocer to arrange for a delivery of supplies one change from what I thought of as a ‘traditional’ thanks giving meat was the bird.
Barbara had specified a capon rather than a turkey so that’s what I ordered a lot of the things I could prepare beforehand but the bird had to be done on the day so I had to get to grips with the ovens automatic switch on instructions.

Amy phoned to tell me Mum and Dad would be there on Thursday and were really keen to meet their ‘daughters’ boyfriend I told her I would be home by eight and that there was a delivery coming my dear sister grumbled a little bit but confirmed she would be home.

The days passed as I easily slipped into my life as a working girl. I got things ready for Thursday mastered the oven controls to start the ovens when I wanted them on and prepared for the big night when Brett meets my surrogate mum and dad I really hoped they would like him however I was as nervous as a kitten.

Thursday came and everything was either ready to cook, prepared and ready or in the oven to cook we were sitting down to eat at eight. My menu (or rather Barbara my bosses wife’s menu) was:-

Oyster Stew
Kenyon Jonny Cakes

Roast Apple Capon with Apple Brandy Gravy
Served with

Cranberry pear wild rice stuffing
Bread Sauce
Whipped root vegetables
Creamed Potatoes
Sautee Brussel Sprouts

Winter Squash and Sage Dinner Rolls

Apple and Cheddar Crumble Pie
Maple Indian Pudding

All washed down with Black Island Frog - this is a delicious alcoholic coffee/ice cream drink – or to my mind a grown up milk shake.

The night went spectacularly Mum and Dad adored Brett and invited him to come to Oxford with Amy and Myself.
Fiona was sparkling company and all in all I was well satisfied! My only mistake was with the Black Island Frog the recipe called for ½ a bottle of Vodka, I slipped up and put a full bottle in!
We broke up about midnight as we all had work tomorrow mum and dad stayed with us while Brett and Fiona shared a taxi home.

It was nice to catch up with my surrogate parents Sophie (Nichola) was doing fine far more settled since coming home. The full time companion was a blessing she was a trained mental health nurse in her mid forties and very caring and efficient. Sophie adored her we found out that Sophie now had a computer to play games on and face-book with other girls also she wanted to learn to play the piano and clarinet. Mum and dad were going to buy her a piano for Christmas Amy and I foolishly said we would buy her a clarinet (I say foolishly because we didn’t know the cost of one)
Mum asked me a few searching questions about Brett and our relationship I was quite honest with them, and they seemed happy for me not repelled and commented, “Could we have a wedding soon” which made me feel uncomfortable for some reason.

Friday was a normal work day I arranged to meet Amy at the station with Brett to show him my home. The weekend was great, Sophie was so excited to see us and was a little wary of my lover but he was great and soon they were chatting away like old friends.
I noticed that some of the questions Sophie asked were ‘grown up’ for someone with an age regression I took Brett out with Amy and Guy on Saturday night and had a great night.
I took them to the pub I went to with Mel and met up with her and all her mates again going back to her place to party.
Rough day Sunday!!!! This seems to be the case when I meet Mel so we went on a nice and steady bracing country walk with Sophie.
She was forever curious, I was beginning to wonder if this age regression was wearing off I was a bit sad because I enjoyed - no loved my new life.

Back to work and life passed very quickly I made arrangements to visit each of the different country offices in the New Year to introduce myself in person and to meet the different people.

Remember the Clarinet? Well a good second hand ‘A’ clarinet (whatever that is) cost from £700 to £2300! To say we both got a shock is putting it mildly, needless to say we went for the cheapest - a Boosey and Hawkes 1010.
Soon it was Christmas the four weeks had flown by I was so busy that I never noticed.
I went with Brett to the airport to see him off for Christmas, promising I would see him for the New Year making sure he had my flight times no business class this time normal seats when I was paying for it myself (with a company discount)

Christmas at home was great Sophie loved her presents and was as excited as any 10 year old.
I watched her on her computer when she thought no one was watching and thought that she had lost none of her skills as her fingers flew over the key board!
Soon it was time for me to go up to London to go the New York saying good bye to my parents and sister was hard. Tears were shed but it wasn’t for long however it made me realise how much I had come to love them all and how much my life had changed as far as I was concerned I was Miss Nichola MacKinnon – full stop!

I checked in and boarded the flight soon I would be in Brett’s arms and in his bed.
He was there to meet me at the airport and he drove me straight to his parents to meet his family.
As well as his parents there were Renee and Mark (sister and brother) also Jim and Marie (brother-in –law and sister-in law). I was made to feel really comfortable and soon I was finding all about Brett’s past the embarrassing photo’s came out I felt really at home.
They showed me to my room which was adjacent to Brett’s and I settled in we had supper and talked some more the days passed wonderfully quickly and I found out that Brett had majored in computer forensics which was interesting as this speciality finds computer frauds and misuse as well as other things most people think is hidden in cyber space!

Since reading the book on Norse Mythology Brett (the bastard) had started calling me his Valkyrie which I had to explain to his assembled family.
Before the New Year I went out for a girls day with Brett’s mum, sister and sister-in-law, shopping and pampering.
I felt that I bonded well with them and we had a great day his mum confided in me that she was glad he had found a nice girl as they were concerned about him getting older and still no girlfriend. I must admit I didn’t like deceiving the family.

New Years eve and we went to Time Square to see the New Year in on the stroke of Midnight as the ball dropped I turned to throw my arms around Brett’s neck to find him gone.
I was confused he was there a minute ago then I heard his voice bellowing “WILL YOU MARRY ME?” I looked around then down to find him on his knee holding a ring box.
I clapped my hand over my mouth as my eyes filled with tears “Oh yes” I managed to stammer as the crowds roared the New Year in he slipped the engagement ring onto my finger and managed to stand up I grabbed him and kissed him passionately.
Everyone around us who had heard cheered wildly and congratulated the two of us me? I was in a total daze I was a pseudo-woman engaged to be married!!!!
We enjoyed the rest of the night, soaking up the atmosphere arm in arm finally heading off for home on the way home Brett told me that he had something very important to tell me that simply couldn’t wait, in fact he said he should have told me before he proposed but situation and time hadn’t allowed him to do this as it needed total privacy and the walk home provided this. So as we walked he started speaking.

“Nichola, its important for you to realise that I love you more than life itself” I tried to interrupt but he stopped me, “Please darling let me finish” I nodded wondering what bombshell he was about to drop on me.
He continued; “As you know I am working on the new security identification system - well this is just a cover to hide the real reason.

The company has been loosing millions over the last few years in an organised scam the problem was where and how. The president of the company seconded me to investigate when you heard my speciality I saw the look you gave me and realised that there would be some awkward questions from you.
So I asked for permission to tell you this.” “Wow” I said, “Carry on” I was really intrigued.
He smiled at me continuing, “This security system upgrade is ideal cover as it allows me access into all the companies systems. And allows me to try and narrow down where the money is going”
He stopped there and I asked, “How many people are aware of what you are doing?”
He looked at me and continued, “The president your boss Charles, Terrie and
Anne HR chief and now of course you”
I looked at him seriously and commented, “This is dangerous work you are doing” he nodded and commented, “Very dangerous I would think as the numbers involved are big people would kill to continue skimming money like this!”
I felt really afraid for him but still asked, “And how far have you gone, any suspects?”
“Well” he continued, “I know what country’s are not involved which are New York and London. However the way thing are going Corporate Security are partly involved as are some R&D managers it’s just a matter of finding out who else I have narrowed it down but need more access to their systems.”

I was very alarmed, and worried for his safety. I looked at him and said, “This could make me a widow before I’m married – couldn’t it”
He grinned broadly answering, “Nah I’ll be there to marry you nothing will stop me”.
I looked at him and quietly asked, “Make love to me when we get home – please”
He smiled and nodded and we continued to walk the mile or so home.

We arrived at Brett’s parents house shortly, I asked him some questions about his work and was surprised and alarmed about the numbers involved!
In spite of his cavalier attitude, people would kill to protect an income like this, it was big and widespread, and even I could figure this out.

I hung onto his arm, secretly afraid for him, but determined not to show him my anxieties.
We went inside and up to our rooms, I went to the bathroom to douche myself, and of course relieve my bladder, once I was satisfied I was clean and sweet smelling for him I retouched my make-up and perfume and joined him.

When I entered the room he came over to me and took me into his strong arms, my slender arms snaked around his neck to run my fingers through his short hair, I moulded my body to his, feeling his excitement and passion, we gently kissed, our lips tenderly feeling the others tongues lapping at our lips, gently playing, soon he plunged his tongue deep into my mouth, seeking out every crevasse I sucked passionately of his tongue that was fucking my mouth, soon I would have his gorgeous prick deep in my throat, bringing my man to a climax and tasting his salty musky sperm!

I moaned in passion as his hands worked their way around my soft feminine body, we broke apart looking at each other; eyes smouldering full of supressed passion, my lips were slightly apart, frantically we tore at each others clothing soon we were both naked, writhing in each others arms.
Falling on the bed I could feel his love shaft pressing against me, my slender fingers took gentle hold of him causing him to moan and sigh my name.
I took a firmer hold of his rampant manhood, his lips found my breasts and he started teasing my nipples, gently nibbling and sucking each in turn, as much as I loved this, I wanted to feel his dick, taste his dick, smell and taste his masculinity and that meant moving down his body and taking my boobs away from his wonderful mouth and tongue.

I kissed my way down and there was my goal, the head of his manhood was a livid purple, as I kissed it the heat took my breath away, moaning I opened my mouth and slowly, oh so slowly engulfed his shaft with my soft, gentle and very willing mouth.
Sucking and licking, lubricating his shaft with my saliva, soon his pubic hair tickled my nose, I moved one hand so I could caress, tease and play with his balls.
I was very careful with my long nails as I could do damage to this very tender part of my lovers anatomy, sucking, teasing lapping I worked on my mans rigid shaft, his moans and grunts of passion spurred me on it didn’t seem long before I felt the wonderful warm salty taste of my darlings sperm spurting to the back of my throat, eagerly I lapped and drank every wonderful drop of my lovers seed.

I cleaned his shaft with my tongue, then he eased me up his body and started kissing, sucking and teasing my body, he knew that I adored my breasts being stimulated, so with is fingers, lips, tongue and teeth he drove me to the heights of passion, soon my boy clittie jerked and I orgasmed, crying out in ecstasy.
His hand moved down my body and soon I could feel him circling my rose bud, I whimpered in need as his ministrations caused me to tremble and shiver with lust, I wanted him inside me, no I needed him inside me, but he was in no rush to penetrate my body, slowly he brought me to another climax, then another, by now I was a trembling wreck, pleading with him to enter me, begging him to enter my body, finally he moved into position and I felt his once again rampant shaft gently pressing against my male pussy, I relaxed and felt him overcome the resistance and felt him starting to fill me up with his wonderful manhood, I whimpered and sighed in total satisfaction as he filled me with love.

I could feel his balls against me and moaned as slowly he started to thrust into me, I thrust back against him lusting in the feeling of being totally submissive to my lover.
As he made love to me the feeling became so intense my body bucked as yet again I orgasmed, I didn’t think it was possible for me to have so many shuddering climaxes, but as we continued I could feel myself being coaxed to yet another, this one was different, inside me this climax I was heading to was primeval, primitive and from the way it was building up inside me huge.
I was babbling to my lover to climax with me, begging to him, pleading with him, then it was too late, I went rigid, let out a scream, (muffled by Brett’s lips) then I was shuddering as the biggest orgasm I had ever had racked my body, I felt Brett shudder as he followed my climax with his own and filled my boy pussy with his seed.
I swear I lost consciousness for a few seconds as the intensity of my orgasm was immense, vaguely I heard Brett saying my name over and over again, I felt my eyelids flutter and I heard someone moan “Mmmmmmmmm, Ohhhhhhhhhhh,”
Through slightly opened eyes I saw my lover staring down at me with concern; I tried to speak but all that came out was “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm” The feelings coursing through my body were immense, I slowly came to my senses and kissed him wildly and passionately eventually I broke away from him and looked at him, my love for him was total and unconditional.
He looked at me and whispered “you had me worried darling, you were out of it”
I smiled sensually at him and in a lust laden voice told him; “I was, and you were the cause, God, I’ve never felt anything like that before in my whole life – I love you so much it hurts”.
As I snuggled into him I began to get feeling back into my tingling body, my legs slowly felt like they belonged to me but feelings of intense passion still coursed through my body, my woman/man body was as one now, it was simple I was in love.
Brett, I realised had dropped of to sleep, I slipped out of bed and cleaned myself up, slipping a tampon inside me and then slid back into bed into his arms.

It was well into the morning when we woke up, as usual someone was teasing my very sensitive nipples, I moaned and rolled off my back and into his hard body, he continued with his ministrations while I languidly stretched, he smiled and said “when you do that you have the look of a very contented beautiful cat.”
I smiled back and said; “that’s because I am very contented, and you’re the one making me feel like this”.
Naturally him playing with my nipples lead to another bout of lovemaking, every bit as intensive as last night, but not as primitive – if that the correct word.
I lay in his arms and then remembered I was a guest in his family home I gasped and asked him anxiously “what will your mother think?” he looked puzzled so I continued “I mean us sleeping together and not been married – and all that” I finished lamely.
In reply he simply held up my left hand displaying the beautiful solitaire diamond ring on my third finger, I sighed as I looked at it while he said “we’re as good as married, anyhow mom is very liberal, I would bet she expected us to be together before now!”
We eventually got up and showered and dressed, I made him brush my auburn hair until it shone, I dressed simply in a denim skirt, black angora boat necked pullover and flat shoes, then we went to find the rest of the family, as he predicted nothing was said until his mum noticed my engagement ring, she let out a cry and demanded to know everything, she was so happy she phoned the rest of the immediate family to tell them the good news, it then hit home that shortly we would have a wedding to plan, and I would be looking for that ‘perfect dress’ – me looking for a wedding dress!
We had a quiet day then the next we packed as we would be flying back on the day after (Saturday) to be at work for Monday, me in London, him in Milan.

As promised, earlier in my visit we went to visit my boss Charles and his wife Barbara, and had a really pleasant day with them, I phoned Barbara on the Friday to tell her I was now an engaged woman, she was so pleased for me, before I hung up she told me that Charles wanted to talk for a minute, when he came on the line he told me that he and Barbara would meet us both at the airport to give us a little gift, I protested that it was not necessary but he insisted, so I gave him my flight number and the time we would be at the airport, when I told Brett he also thought a present was not necessary but what the hell.
We spent our last night in bed together, after wonderful sex I lay snuggled up in his arms and whispered “I really like your family, I’m so happy” he nibbled on my ear and whispered back, “I’m glad, because I really like your family, your dad was really nice when I asked his permission to marry you”.
I sat bolt upright and squeaked; “when did you do that?” grinning he told me he had phoned dad while I was flying over, and apologised to dad for not doing it face to face.
I settled back down and sadly said “this’ll be the last night together for a month” I was so sad, even though I was in his arms I was missing him – sounds silly!

Saturday and we were flying back to work, I said my tearful good byes to Brett’s family, my hormones now were as near to female as I could get, so crying over the slightest thing especially good byes was or seemed normal, the cab came and whisked up to the airport, now to find Charles and Barbara.
This proved easier than I thought it would be as an announcement was made for us to go to the Virgin desk, when we got there, Charles and Barbara were waiting, I got a motherly hug from Barbara and a kiss from my boss????, Brett was made a fuss of, then Charles handed us our tickets saying “compliments of Kennings pharmaceutical’s” I gasped, he had only upgraded us to first class! “B, b, but” he stopped me “But nothing young lady, accept them with Barbara and my love” I kissed his cheek thanking him, then he turned to Brett and said “the four of us need to talk, let’s find somewhere crowded and noisy” I looked puzzled, but Brett simply shook his head and I followed them.

We ended up in the coffee shop where I found out that the work Brett was doing was not only secret, but as I suspected dangerous, Charles surreptitiously passed Brett a phone, then said to me “have a look at your tickets Nichola” I looked and there was a short note which read:

Nichola,
By now you will know what Brett is doing, you are not
Stupid and will have realised that it could be dangerous.
If you agree I want you to act as a conduit via Barbara to
Pass information on, Brett will be in regular contact with
you.
You can always say no and nothing more will be said, the
Cell phone is unregistered and calls cannot be traced. After
You have read this we can talk hopefully without being over
heard or watched.
Brett will explain more on the flight.

I absorbed the message then turned to Barbara and said, thanks for the invitation, of course I’ll accept, it’ll be wonderful.
Charles and Bret smiled and we continued talking, well they talked I mainly listened, when the were speaking they made a marked effort to hide their mouths or keep their heads moving, which being brought up on a diet of spy novels I assumed this was to make lip reading difficult. (amateur Jane Bond?)
From the conversation I gathered that the only suspects were the French, Italian and Swiss offices, along with corporate security!
I was getting very concerned about all of this and was determined to speak to Brett when we were on the flight – what the hell was I getting caught up in?

Finally we had to board the flight, Barbara hugged me and whispered; “I’m so happy that you agreed to this dear, but in the summer vacations, why don’t you and your gorgeous boyfriend come to our Cape Cod holiday home and relax”. As I hugged her back I told her this sounded a splendid idea.

We boarded the flight and were escorted to the first class, I though business class was good, but first class was something else, it was pure luxury!!!!!!
Once we settled down I started quizzing Brett on exactly what I was expected to do, he told me that the link between Barbara and myself was an emergency method of passing information, and should not be unless other means were ‘compromised’ (as he put it), I then asked him the question that was uppermost in my mind; “Brett” I began, “have you got close to me simply for this reason?” To his credit he looked appalled and shocked; “No, most definitely Not, I love you Nichola and want to make you my lifelong partner, my wife, I most certainly didn’t get close to you for the work I’m doing – you’ve got to believe me, you must believe me!”
I took his hand and kissed the palm, whispering; “I believe you, and I love you”
We discussed his work further while we had an excellent four-course meal complete with wine and liqueurs, and then settled down to sleep, arriving in London early on Sunday morning.
I waited with him until he had to go through security for his flight to Milan, we said a sad good bye, I tried not to cry but failed, finally when I could see him no more I left the airport heading for the Heathrow Express and home.
When I arrived Amy was there waiting for me along with Guy who she had spent the New Year with, she demanded to see my ring (dad had told her, so bang went my surprise) Guy congratulated me and told me that Carl was also engaged, I begged Guy to give him all my regards and hope he was as happy as I was, again I sorted my washing out and pleading jet lag went to bed missing Brett already.

Monday morning found me awake bright and early, after showering and moisturising I wandered into the bedroom and as I brushed my hair I considered what I would wear for the day, looking into my wardrobe I decided on a grey two piece suit with a white sheer fitted blouse, under that I needed a white camisole and bra, matching panties and a pair of barely black tights, black court shoes completed the look, I did my make up then started breakfast, Amy joined me and asked how it felt o be engaged, and when were we getting married.
Sighing I told her; “when I started this, I never thought I could be so immersed in my new life” Amy nodded and commented “don’t take this the wrong was sis, but you make a wonderful woman – and I’m so happy to have you as my sister”.
I smiled at her and continued; “and I adore having you as my sister and best friend, anyhow as I was saying, there is no one more surprised to be engaged than me, am I happy? YES, YES, and YES again, I just can’t wait to get married and have you as my head bridesmaid”.
We hugged and then got our coats and headed for work.

Arriving at the office I settled down to my work, it was very much run of the mill stuff, meetings, group discussions, continuing to talk and assess my department, in spite of my initial feelings for Grenville, he was an excellent number two, now the lines between us had been drawn we had a really good working relationship, using what was left of my male senses, combined with my female intuition I realised that we could work well together.
Lunchtime found me with Fiona having a salad at a small local bistro, Fiona and I always lunched together and I was really getting to like her more and more and yes fancy her as she was an attractive woman as we gossiped among other things she told me that a new assistant head of security was coming over from the states, and should be here later today, I never thought anything about it and carried on chatting away.
About four in the afternoon my phone rang, it was Fiona, “Nicky, some news for you” “what’s that” I responded, “well” she continued “the new assistant head of security has arrived – and he’s that arsehole you had a run in with at the reception!”
I groaned; “just what I need, to be in the same office as that prat” I could sense her grinning over the phone and she quipped “just don’t kick him in the balls as soon as you see him love – drink after work?”
I grinned at this and responded “I won’t and yes, see you at five” I quickly put any thoughts of the new arrival out of my mind as we were organising a pan European meeting of all country heads for the next week here in London for me to introduce myself and to brief them on the year ahead, Grenville is his usual efficient manned was well ahead of the game and had everything in hand, all I really had to do was rubber stamp his decisions.
Just after five I phone Fiona to tell her I’d be down shortly, as Grenville left he said good night and remained standing at my office door, I sensed he had something to say so I invited him to sit down, to make the atmosphere more relaxed we sat in the easy chairs I had insisted on for informal chats, so that there was not a desk between.
He started “Nichola, I know we got off on the wrong footing, but even though it’s been a very short time, I fully realise that you are the right person for the job, and would like to start over again”.
I was taken aback and realised how much it must have cost him to make this admission, after all the department had only been up and running for a month!
I coughed and smiled at him, somewhat unsure of what to say, so thinking on the run I told him “yes we did start on the wrong footing, but you caught me when I was distracted, I should never have snapped like I did, so yes I would love to start again, after all where could I find someone as efficient and charming as you?” he smiled somewhat wryly and responded “Nichola somehow you always manage to say the nicest of things – New Start?” I smiled warmly at him and said “New Start” And with that we shook hands and a new chapter in our professional relationship had begun.

When I left my office I was really happy, any bad feeling had been dispelled, my happy mood lasted until I was on the HR floor when I walked into Tim Williamson who was head of security and ‘the pig’ as I thought of him. Tim was a smashing guy, mid forties, ex Special Forces, ex Metropolitan Police, no ones fool and very, very astute.
“Hi Nichola” he said cheerily, ‘I’d like to introduce my new number two, Earl Johannsen, Earl, this is Nichola MacKinnon, head of R&D Europe, a word of warning to you, don’t be deceived by the outer appearance, underneath this gorgeous creature is one switched on woman”.
I grinned back at Tim, who (according to Nichola’s diaries always flirted outrageously with the young girls, but he was very happily married)
Warily I held out my hand saying to Tim, “We met in New York” then to ‘the pig’ I greeted him somewhat stiffly saying “nice to meet you again Mr Johannsen”
He shook my hand and answered, “please call me Earl, and I must sincerely apologise for my behaviour the last time we met, I understand I owe you a lot”.

His voice and face were sincere but his eyes were like two gimlets of hate, I shuddered mentally and told him, “that in the past Mr Johannsen, I hope you enjoy your time in London, now I really must go, I have an appointment” as I bid the two of them goodbye I could see there were questions Tim wanted to ask, but I simply walked away heading for Fiona’s office my good mood shattered!
I mentioned to Fiona that I had met with ‘the pig’, telling her a little of the meeting, as we walked to the place we always went for a drink after work Fiona commented; “I don’t trust him an inch, did you notice his eyes, cold and calculating, they always give a man away!”
I thought about this, now the female hormones were in charge of my body and feelings I was more switched on to the more subtle signs when meeting people, men just tend to got for initial impressions where women are more thoughtful and spot those subtle signs men would never see.
I snorted telling Fiona “you say his eyes were cold and calculating, all I saw was hatred, I’m the same as you I don’t trust him an inch”.
We sat sipping our wine and sharing a bowl of peanuts when she noticed my engagement ring. “When did that happen” she demanded with a squeal, I smiled and told her about the New Year she squeezed my hand and wished me all the very best, I asked her if she would be my Maid of Honour at my wedding. Fiona let out a snort of laughter and chuckled “with pleasure sweetheart, but don’t you mean Matron of Honour” it was my turn to laugh “no I meant what I said” giggling we carried on talking, about this and that, I mentioned that I would only see Brett once a month and commented that I’d miss him terribly Fiona smiled and said, any time you feel like it, there always me,” she left it hanging for a few seconds gauging my reaction then carried on, ”after all I am a good listener – it goes with the job”.
Now that was an open ended offer if ever I’ve heard one and I must admit the thought of a girl on girl session with Fiona was appealing. I was jolted out of my reverie by Fiona saying “now there’s a thing, don’t turn round but guess whose just walked in. I groaned saying “not ‘the pig’ surely”, “no” she said “but his boss Tim – now I wonder what he’s doing in here?”

He feigned surprise at seeing us and walking over asked us if we wanted a refill, we both accepted and off he went to the bar, bringing our drinks over he asked if it was ok to sit down, we both nodded the Fiona came straight out with it “Tim darling, Nicky and I have been coming here after work for about 18 months and not once have I seen you – so what gives?”
He looked pained and said; “so I’m that obvious” we both nodded, grinning at him. He carried on “that’s what an old guy like me gets when he goes up against two beautiful and smart women.” “Tim” I said; “even though I adore flirting with you, you want to know about New York – right?”
He looked grim and answered in the affirmative saying “I’ve heard one side, now I’d like to know the truth”.
So I told him all about that night in New York, with Fiona adding her side and I ended up telling him “I had a stupid evening gown on, if it had been a skirt or better still jeans his balls would be either side of his neck by now!”
He looked steadily at me and responded with a long Hmmmm, I looked at his and said, “and that’s all, Hmmmmmmm”, Grinning he replied “Yep Nicky, that’s all”.
After that we sat and chatted away, as I said before Tim was a really nice guy and was excellent company, soon we drank up and headed our separate ways.

I arrived home and made some supper, Amy arrived and we sat in talking away about our day, I mentioned that ‘the pig’ has been moved to London and that I had met him, we chatted away until my iPhone sounded, looking at the display it was Brett, Amy commented “From the way your face has lit up it must be your lover boy?” Grinning like an idiot I nodded and took the call while I walked to my bedroom, it was great to hear from him, we spoke for about an hour, about things people deeply in love talk about, finally promising undying love we hung up and I reflected how much I miss him touching me, arousing me, I simply missed the contact with him.
Then I thought about Fiona’s offer and wondered if I dare take her up on it, I was going to Oxford on Friday, so I thought I’d ask her if she fancied a meal out on Thursday, then I thought I could explore things further – or at least that’s what I told myself!

The working week passed very quickly, I changed my day to go to Mum and Dad’s to Saturday, and Fiona and I arranged to go out on Friday, to the theatre and a supper, as her place was close to the station for Oxford it was decided that I would use her spare room?????
The working relationship between Grenville and myself was now superb, the air had been cleared and we worked closely without any of the baggage of what had gone on before with the real Nichola (Sophie)
And speaking of Sophie I talk to Mum and Dad at least twice a week and this meant having words with Sophie, which was frankly delightful, she was just like another sister, telling me how her music was going, asking me about work, which she seemed inordinately interested in, I was happy to talk about it as part of me still hoped talking of work may help her recovery, while another part hoped for something entirely different (bitch that I can be) Talking to mum and dad (mainly mum) she was progressing really well with her music, both piano and clarinet, and she was a lot calmer and as mum put it serene, I just couldn,t wait to see her and take her out shopping.

The week passed and I only saw ‘the pig’ briefly and then we were civil to each other - but his eye’s still said different.
Friday came and I packed a small weekend case and took a suitable dress in a garment carrier to work. On Friday I had to talk to Fiona about the company car
I had been putting this off as to be honest living and working in London it was something I didn’t need but because I had to travel around the country and the continent at times a car and ‘Le Shuttle’ was quicker than flying.
To avoid paying UK tax on the car I was going to be paid extra every month this would come to an extra £100K over three years??? This would pay for the car and it’s upkeep fuel would be by a fuel card!
After talking to Fiona about it I said I would decide what type of car by the end of next week – must talk to dad which seems strange because as a man I was a bit of a petrol head and had definite ideas on cars now in my female persona I kind of knew what I wanted but wanted dad’s advice.

The working week finished and Fiona and I went to her place to get ready, was it my imagination or was the atmosphere charged between us??
I was shown to the guest room and where everything was kept Fiona had an ensuit off her room. I used the family bathroom to shower I decided to dress in a restrained but sexy way as really I wanted to see how things would progress was I a bitch? I didn’t think so as in my mind I was not going with another guy and I had no intention of my relationship with Fiona (if it progressed to a relationship) being permanent.
My Dress was a rayon/spandex knee length bandage sheath dress very stretchy and very clingy (no bra tonight) it was black lace over a light grey lining.
I teamed this with black seamed tights, black patent 4” court shoes matching evening bag and a cream silk jacket my only underwear was a black thong (no VPL)!
With sultry make up I looked quite sexy but not trashy I adjusted my dress in the mirror studying my reflection although the dress was round necked with short sleeves it left nothing to the imagination it clung to every contour of my body – was I a bad person?
After all I was truly madly in love with Brett and here I was testing out the water with another woman even though I wasn’t a real woman! (I’m getting confused with my sexuality! So I don’t know how you dear reader are managing)

I met Fiona in the living room and watched as she appraised me I think she approved. Fiona was dressed in a cream trouser suit obviously a silk mix and very expensive.
It really suited her and the flowing trousers clung to her hips sculpting her pert firm buttocks wonderfully we slipped into our jackets and then went to the theatre for the early performance.
As we sat our arms were touching and the feeling of flesh soft female flesh was quite a sensual experience after the show, Fiona helped me on with my jacket, brushing her hand down my arms causing me to shudder. Of course I returned the favour and with a soft smile at me we went to a small Italian Bistro close to her apartment.

Sitting in a booth with subdued lighting and the undivided attention of the waiters (that only attractive women get) we talked about this and that I let Fiona do the entire running - I was the willing ‘prey’ tonight.
Several times as we talked and ate she brushed my hand and arm. Since becoming Nichola I have found that women are very touchy-feely when talking to their friends and often touch and stroke to emphasise points.
But this was something more I casually accepted these touched and indeed actively encouraged them.
We paid the bill and left slowly walking to Fiona’s apartment not even thinking I linked arms with her as we walked and we snuggled together.
The feeling of her breast pressing into my arm was exciting and I was excited and a little afraid about what may happen next.

We got back to her flat about eleven slipped our shoes off and settled down on the big comfy couch. Fiona poured two glasses of wine and settled down next to me looking at me speculatively.
Taking a sip of her wine she started speaking, “Nicky, I love you as a friend you are amazing company.”
I smiled at her and coyly answered, “Well thanks very much Fiona I love having you as a friend – my best friend”. She smiled at me and kissed me on the cheek then continued, “I also find you very attractive, how do you feel about that, knowing my sexual preferences?”
I looked at her steadily and answered, “Honestly I don’t know I suppose in a way I am flattered and a little scared I don’t want to loose you as a friend.”

We sat in silence for a while each lost in our own thoughts finally she spoke, “Nicky, come over here and let’s talk”
I knew what she meant and after a seconds hesitation I shuffled across the settee and cuddled up to her making sure our drinks were safe she continued; “I don’t want anything to come between us either. In fact I would hate it if we were not friends but the thing is I do find you attractive and I know you are head over heels in love with Brett so really how do you feel?”

Lying in her arms feeling her soft breast pressing against me her stroking my hair I murmured, “I just don’t know Fiona. I just don’t know somehow this feels so right... And yet it feels so wrong.”
I looked up at her her hair framing her face so very attractive my lips parted slightly and I wondered if she would kiss me.
I looked steadily into her eyes so soft so caring and yet so sensual.

I never saw her head move but I felt her lips on mine soft lips on soft lips the taste of our lipsticks mingling. she was so tender like a butterfly’s wing caressing my lips.
We kissed very gently Fiona in control me simply responding. My free arm slid around her slender neck as she nibbled my lips kissed my eyes and nose stroked my slender neck and soft face.
It was oh so sensuous oh so gentle different to a man yes, different to Amy this was Fiona and I think I liked it and was eager to explore more.

We broke apart and looked steadily at each other. Fiona stroked a tendril of hair from my face and whispered, “Shall we take it nice and steady no rush any time you feel uncomfortable we’ll stop there?” I nodded and we gently kissed again.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman. In this chapter Nichola and Fiona become very close – with surprising results and Nichola reaches a decision about the way ahead.

As we gently kissed I realised that with Amy and myself we were fumbling yes it was pleasurable and yes I really enjoyed the intimacy with Amy but with Fiona things reached a whole new level.

It quickly became apparent to me that Fiona knew how to seduce another woman – even though I was not a complete woman I had - thanks to the hypnotic suggestions sensations exactly like a woman.
Also thanks to the pheromone salve I had applied to my vagina I must have smelled like a woman as Fiona’s nostrils flared.
Her kisses were like butterfly wings brushing my lips, cheeks and neck Fiona worked my body like I have never been manipulated before. It was not long before I shuddered and an orgasm rippled through my body she had not even touched my breast or below my waist she concentrated on those sensual sensitive places women have even part women like me!

Sensing and feeling my orgasm Fiona pulled back and asked me, “Enjoying things so far, shall we continue little one?”
I stroked her cheek loving the softness of her skin running my fingers through her long soft tresses. Reaching up I nibbled on her ear lobe and gently licked her ear and I was rewarded with a small shudder from her.
In answer to her question I simply pulled her towards me and murmured; “Mmmmmm yes”.
She returned my kiss oh so gently but very, very sensuously the tastes of our lipsticks was such a sexual experience - forbidden fruit, and I was partaking of it and to be honest loving the experience.
Fiona moved from my lips and kissed my throat and neck again with the same delicate kisses and nibbles languidly my arm looped around her neck and I gently pulled her to me still kissing me she told me, “Steadily little one there’s no rush at all” I moaned in passion as I could feel the pressure building up in my boy clittie the feelings were exquisite.
I held on for as long as I could but when her hand cupped my breast and found my very firm proud nipple I simply moaned and shuddered by now I was soaking wet between my thighs.

Fiona parted again from me and stood up I looked at her through half closed eyes she stretched out her hand and asked me, “Come, let’s get more comfortable – if you want to”
As if in a dream I took her hand and stood up I mover to her and we kissed I whispered, “Yes, part of me wants to continue but part of me is afraid to” she smiled gently and replied, “That’s ok Nicky perfectly natural so let’s go to bed. I really want you but I’m not going to push you too much. I value our friendship far too much!
Now I thought I would be sharing a bed with Fiona but we walked the few steps to my bedroom door and she stopped her arms snaked around my waist and she pulled me to her, kissing me again Oh so gently, “Good night she whispered hope you sleep well and please sweetheart think about tonight and we’ll talk in the morning”
I looked at her tenderly, she was giving me time and space to think things through and softly I asked her, “What about you? I mean” she put her finger on my lips shushing me telling me, “Nichola that’s not important you are important tonight!” And with that she kissed me and left me standing in the doorway.
I watched as she went into her own room turned and entered my bedroom
I looked at myself in the mirror tangled auburn hair sultry eyes, slightly smudged lipstick.
My lips were slightly apart and ready to be kissed sighing I removed my dress. Deep down I knew she was right I simply couldn’t rush into this.
I looked at my body creamy skin shoulders while slender for a man were slightly wide for a woman but my 38C cup breasts were firm and pert - they made my shoulders look feminine my hour glass figure was flawless.
I was a very lucky girl clad only in my thong there was not an inch of surplus fat anywhere on my body. As I turned to the side my bum was very feminine, perky you could call it.
After my inspection I wondered what Fiona looked like naked, I knew she did a lot of running and was very toned, as I took my make up off I thought about what had just gone off, I was sad in a way I was on my own, but slightly relieved I had time to consider my next move, did I stay in my own bedroom or did I move next to Fiona, she had left this decision up to me, and to be honest I was torn apart, I loved and missed Brett terribly, it would be three weeks before I could have him in my arms; the other side of me wanted to explore my ‘lesbian’ side, I say lesbian because I honestly felt more woman than man.
I brushed my hair to clear my mind and decided rightly or wrongly to remain in my own bed and if Fiona would still talk to me discuss this further, I had to analyse my feelings.

As I sat naked brushing my shoulder length hair I relished in the way my boobs moved with me I was inordinately proud of my ‘girls’ as I called them lush firm and inviting large perky nipples so, so sensitive.
I had a reflective smile on my lips loving the view I decided there and then that if Brett has no objections I would become a full woman before we married that decided I slipped on my nightdress and got into bed still wondering if I had done the right thing.
It turned out that I had done the right thing after a wonderful night’s sleep I got up early (as I had told Fiona I would) showered and got ready as I was going shopping with Mum Amy and Sophie they were meeting me at the station so jeans and a soft knit polo neck beige top knee length brown boots and my cream padded winter jacket with fur trim collar.
I left my room and heard movement in the direction of the kitchen going through I found Fiona making tea and heating croissants.
As I entered she turned and greeted me, “Hi sweetie sleep well?” as usual she was perfectly turned out even for a weekend at home, I walked to her and kissed her on her cheek answering, “I slept wonderfully thanks’ but you needn’t have got up I could have made a cuppa.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it, besides I thought you may feel the need to talk things through – not that I’m rushing you or anything”
I smiled tenderly at her she was of course right, I did need to talk.
We settled at the table I took a bite of the warm croissant it was gorgeous and I told her so.
She told me it was a bakery close by who deliver them freshly made every morning.
We fell silent then I decided to speak, “Fiona about last night,” she butted in, “You were repulsed? Sorry but I thought you were enjoying things”.
“No, no don’t get things wrong I loved every second of last night every second” I repeated wistfully, “But as wonderful as things were I have the feeling that I am cheating on Brett and that’s not my style -------- if you see what I mean?”
She reached across the table and brushed a tendril of hair from my face and said very thoughtfully; “ Nicky let me speak from the heart, personally I think there is nothing more fulfilling than being made love to by a man. I adore the feeling of being filled up by a caring sensitive lover his smell the feelings of his rough hands caressing me the primitive nature of male sex are out of this world” “but” I started to say, but she put a finger on my lips shushing me, “Let me finish sweetheart please.” I nodded and she continued; “When I found out I was attracted to other women I was appalled ashamed and I’ll tell you that it took me a long time to come to terms with my feelings.
We women are totally different to men when we love a man it’s for many reasons but when we are attracted to another woman it’s for company and of course sex. I personally think that women feel love for a man and woman in different ways for me the feel of another woman touching me drives me wild but I have found that I can never commit like I can with a man so the only thing I can say to you is, if you want to explore further then that’s fine you are not cheating on your man, you are exploring your female sexuality but if you don’t want to explore then that’s fine by me we will still be friends no ties Nicky, no ties.”

I nodded at this considering what she had just said, we sat in companionable silence having breakfast then it came to the time I would have to go for my train. I slipped into my jacket and got my handbag and overnight bag my dress Fiona would bring into work on Monday.
Fiona went to the door with me before she opened it I had made up my mind, I wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her on her soft lips. I may have caught her by surprise but her hands went around my waist and our bodies moulded together soft breast meshing against each other.
My fingers stroked her flowing hair as she stroked my booty squeezing and kneading my bum cheeks I broke away and whispered, “Thank you for a wonderful night. I would love to explore further but please don’t let it affect our friendship I’d hate that”
Her hand stroked my face I could see her eyes sparkling with supressed tears, one kiss more and we separated, Fiona looked at me and said quietly “see you Monday?” we looked at each other and I replied “Monday, and can we arrange another night out?” Fiona grinned and answered how about we stay in and I’ll organise some food?” With a beaming grin I answered; “that sounds great, I’d love that” we shared one more tender kiss and I left walking the short distance to the station and home.

It was great to get home my new family was there to pick me up. Sophie galloped up to me and gave me a big hug telling me how much she’s missed me smothering me in kisses.
This is quite an experience as even though she has regressed to a younger age she is still a grown woman and a galloping hug could knock you off your feet but for all that I loved her like a sister. (Even though I had assumed her life until she recovered – but now I had decided I would remain a woman this would change.)
I noticed that mum was looking far better I assumed that now Sophie was at home and settled her life had become a lot easier my lovely sister was still the same I had so much to thank her for she was great.

Our shopping session was really relaxing and they even got me into some bridal shops to look at dresses I honestly thought this would not excite me, but there I was looking through the racks of creamy satins and lace; chiffons and tulle, looking at what neck line I was to have? What style of dress? And all the other 1001 decisions a girl must make for that perfect wedding dress. I will admit that I noticed that I was slightly ‘damp’!
Sophie kept up an endless chatter asking about Brett - where was he? When would I see him? How was work? Would I like to hear her play the piano? Isn’t that dress nice? Let me see your ring? (For about the 1000th time) but that was just Sophie and I gladly endured aching ears to talk to her and keep her amused and happy but there was no sign of recovery!

We had a late lunch, when we sat down mum just ‘happened’ to mention that there was her wedding dress I could use as I was a similar size to her. I nearly screwed up big time when I blurted out, “But that’s for your own ----- er well you know what I mean” I finished lamely.
Mum smiled at me in sympathy and touched my hand saying, “You are my own, sweetie you should know that” embarrassed I squirmed and replied; “I do but, well”.
The Sophie butted in saying, “Don’t you want to wear Aunty Elizabeth’s wedding dress?” That put me on the spot and luckily Amy saw my discomfort and commented, “Oh so your eldest daughter is not getting the first chance to wear it?” Mum sensed the awkwardness so defused the situation by grinning and saying, “let’s discuss this later”.

Of course I spoke to Brett every night while he was afraid that voice mails could be intercepted he told me that phone calls on a mobile are very difficult to intercept! (I had to believe his because I simply didn’t know).
However I was very circumspect when talking about his work limiting my questions to ‘how’s your job doing?’ and ‘any closer with your work?’
I think he realised this and answered very generally but we got our ‘messages’ over to each other (god I’m turning into a real Jane Bond)
Most of the time was spent talking to each other as lover do only three weeks to go! I mentioned about looking at wedding dresses and mums offer the pig of a man just laughed.
I stayed at home for the weekend catching up on some work and some sleep listening to Sophie practicing her music and getting to know her ‘companion’
Who was a very nice lady, that really knew what she was doing and to my eye’s looked like she had bonded with Sophie.
The whole weekend was really pleasant sitting and doing not very much long Sunday morning walk with everyone except Dad so by the time Amy and I went back to London we were very refreshed.

The next few days at work were spent finalising the following weeks meeting agenda with the European Managers dealing with the day-to-day business etc.
As usual Fiona and I went to lunch whenever possible and I arranged to go to her place after work on Thursday!
The rest of my time was spent on the usual humdrum life of a working girl washing ironing cleaning etc. I had my hair done on Wednesday tint and styling in loose curls that could be pulled back into a pleat or a chignon depending on the style I wanted.
Thursday I dressed in an outfit that would see me through from day to evening a jersey floral print dress in mauves, purples, greys and other assorted colours. Over this I wore a cream single breasted jacket plain hold up stockings and grey court shoes with a 3” heel I wore my hair in a French Pleat a light grey handbag completed my look.

The day at the office passed with Grenville and myself putting the finishing touched for Mondays meeting, soon it was five and I went down to Fiona’s office, a frisson of excitement passing through me.
Soon we arrived at Fiona’s apartment and went inside, as the door closed and latched Fiona turned to me and stroked my face; “Are you completely certain darling Nicky?” She asked I answered by gently kissing her luscious lips my arms snaked around her neck she returned the kiss, oh so gently but oh so insistent.

I ran my fingers through her hair loving the soft silky feel of it her hands slid down to my pert feminine derriere and she gently squeezed my cheeks grinding her hips against mine.
Soon we began to show the unmistakable signs of arousal ragged breathing, panting, full pouting lips, slightly flushed cheeks and sultry eyes.
I followed Fiona’s lead when kissing her gentle fleeting kisses gentle sucking and nibbling, everything gentle and very, very erotic.

Somehow we had made our way into the bedroom still we gently and tenderly felt our way around each other’s bodies. My nipples were thrusting through the thin material of my dress and I could feel Fiona’s nipples engorged plump and hard! Oh so hard as she unzipped my dress I unbuttoned her silk blouse kissing between her breasts, licking her, tasting her, my dress pooled at my feet and she started caressing my body.
My little boy clittie twitched and I shuddered to an exquisite orgasm grinding myself against Fiona. I felt her respond and then she shuddered and moaned we clung to each other soft skin on soft skin firm breasts meshing together.
I felt my bra go slack reluctantly moved back a touch to allow Fiona access to me as she circled my nipple with her long finger nail I moaned in pleasure and hurried to remove her bra. Her magnificent breasts were revealed smaller than mine (a B cup I thought) pert and lusciously wonderfully soft and yielding crowned my deep pink perky prominent nipples that just screamed to be kissed and suckled.
We fell onto the bed now the only items of clothes we had on were stockings and silky panties these soon came off and we were naked.
I lay on the satin quilt Fiona looked at me and breathed, “God Nicky, you have a beautiful body so classically feminine”. I looked up at her and smiled seductively saying quietly, “Listen whose talking, you are stunning,” I reached up and gently pinched her wonderful nipples.

Fiona gave a little mock squeal and fell on me we kissed and nibbled, sucked and stroked each other’s bodies soon we both had orgasms shuddering and whimpering as the tidal wave thundered through our bodies.
I just had to taste her sweet pussy and kissed and licked my way down to her gorgeous pussy she was doing the same to me and to say I was aroused was an understatement as I shuddered my way to another orgasm before she had even touched my tush.

I worked my way between her legs and found my goal as I kissed and sucked at her sweet pussy my tongue probed into her inner sanctum finding her clittie which reacted instantly as my tongue lapped Fiona shuddered and orgasmed. Eagerly I lapped up her wonderful juices her womanly taste was divine and spurred me on we were intent on each other’s pussies.
Even though mine was a prosthetic vagina I could feel every little touch magnified a thousand times by the wonder of hypnotic suggestion we continued in this wonderful lovemaking finally culminating in us both reaching the most fantastic orgasms.
One after the other our bodies shuddered and we entwined as close as it was possible for a short while we were a single entity we were one.
Panting and flushed we snuggled into each others arms, holding onto each other, stroking and kissing bringing each other down to earth – mind you I love being on the planet of wonderful sex!
Fiona nibbled my ear and whispered “was that good?” my answer was “Mmmmmmmmm wonderful” still nibbling my ear lobe she asked, “Even to a special girl like you?”
It took a second to register what she had said and I must have tensed as she continued; “Nicky your secret is safe with me but I have to ask you why?”
I was trying to get my thoughts together and answered “W, w, w, what do you mean?”
Fiona continued to nibble and kiss my neck and told me, “Nichola you look all woman! You feel and react all woman1 you have the scent of a woman but sweetheart you taste different to a woman very similar but there is a difference. Only a girl who has tasted a man would notice”

My shoulders must have slumped because she held me close and repeated, “Look I’ve told you your secret is safe with me but why have you chosen to do this?”
I shuffled myself upright and cleared my throat and started to tell Fiona the whole story I had to as I was caught between a rock and a hard place.
Needless to say it took a while even though I must have gabbled a lot of it at the end I simply said; “And here I am what happens now?”
In answer to that she simply kissed me oh so gently and whispered; “What happens? We carry on as normal, you did a selfless thing when you became Nichola you did it for all the right reasons – so as far as the world and I am concerned you are Nichola MacKinnon my best friend and some time lover!”

I sobbed at this and she kissed the tears away and then started to caress my body murmuring to me, “Shall we continue sweetheart?” I beamed at her so pleased she understood and willingly gave my body relishing her kissing and ministrations my body responded completely and I loved the taste of her luscious pussy I was a definite woman with Fiona.

We finally got dressed and retired to have a coffee. Fiona looked at me as I did my hair and make-up and asked; “Do you like being a woman?” I didn’t even think about it and answered, “Oh god yes I have found my true self as Nichola” she smiled at me and asked, “And what happens when, if the true Nichola recovers?”
Ruefully I answered, “I just don’t know. I really just don’t know but one thing I do know is I will remain a woman and I will marry Brett!” “So he knows” she asked me; I nodded “He knows and has told me he it doesn’t matter he loves me”.
Fiona smiled at me and said in a reflective way; “You are one lucky girl; and please remember that even though I guessed your secret you are my best girlfriend – I think the world of you.”

It was sweet the way she emphasised the word girlfriend, the taxi arrived and we kissed at the door. Fiona whispered; “Will we do that again?” smiling somewhat dreamily I responded; “Try and keep me away see you tomorrow” a final kiss and we parted.
As the taxi drove me home I reflected on the evening and the fact that my desires had lead me to being ‘discovered’ but on the other hand Fiona was my best friend and had intimated that it made no difference – we’ll see only time will tell

Friday I was going home on the evening train I decided not to tell Amy about last night so kept on safe ground discussing the weekend I phoned Melissa to see if she was free tomorrow night (she was and we arranged to meet) then off to work.
Fiona phone me to remind me I hadn’t told her what car I would be getting. I admitted to her that I had been putting it off but now I was trapped I had to make my mind up she chuckled and remarked, “Typical Nichola come on girl make a decision!”
Laughing I surrendered and told her, “Ok, ok after talking to Dad, I’m going for a Lexus 450h Premier – ok?” “Mmmmm” she commented “nice choice and perfect for you. See you at lunch?” I confirmed that I’d be down and hung up.
Lunch was fine I was a bit unsure how to act but Fiona simply put me at ease by acting as normal.
After work I met Amy at the station and we went home. Mel met us at the station with her taxi and drove us home Sophie as usual was hyper and smothered us in love then she went and practiced her piano for some reason as I was passing I stopped and listened to her she was good! Very, very good quietly I sat down and listened and watched she was in a world of her own her expression serene and most adult??
As she finished I must have made a noise because she spun round, “Aunty Nichola!” she cried “I never saw you what do you think?”
I decided to drop a hint a chance but worthwhile one so I commented, “You play really well just like an adult”
She smiled quietly and came and sat next to me taking my hand she answered, “Thank you, it’s the way my teacher has taught me”.

Neatly deflected I thought, “Aunty Nichola, can I ask you something?” she said looking at me. Smiling I answered, “Of course you can, but just call me Nicky or Nichola not Aunty, it makes me feel old”
Sophie smiled at me and looking very serious she asked; “Nichola, are you happy? I mean really happy?”
This was a strange question but I answered honestly, “Yes Sophie, I’ve never been happier in my whole life and you are you happy darling?”
I think I must have caught her unawares because without thinking she answered “Oh yes, far more than before”
I must have stiffened a little at that unexpected reply because she looked at me and asked; “What’s the matter Nichola?”
I caught myself and carried on “Before what sweetheart?”
She looked at me as though I was stupid and answered simply; “Before I learned to play music silly”
With that she skipped away leaving me to ponder.

The next day we went shopping and as usual had a great day, Sophie acted as though nothing had happened last night like she had shut it out of her mind.
Then later in the afternoon I got ready for my night out with Melissa (Mel)
Tight fitting jeans a nice top, knee high boots a warm jacket and I was ready. Guy and Amy gave me a lift to the pub and I met Mel. She seemed to have arrived just before me as she hadn’t found a table. I got a half a pint of real ale (a liking I used to have when I was a man) and we went and found a seat.
I filled her in on my time in New York and showed her my engagement ring she was so, so happy for me and told me her news that her daughter had been accepted at Kings Collage hospital as a student nurse.
This is what she had always wanted to be Mel told me that when she was accepted it came as a shock because there were lots of candidates for only a few places! (I didn’t tell her, but when she first told me that she was going for the interview I asked dad if he could do anything – I’m going to have to ask him)
The only sad part was she would have to move to London into the Nurses home.
I told her that my flat was close to Kings, and anytime she wanted a friend drop in as I would love to see her.
The night went as it usually did, Mel’s friends slowly piled into the pub (my friends now) and the party started this Saturday the group was a Shawadawaddy tribute group - great for a party after midnight we piled out and headed to Mel’s house to carry on.
I got home about four in the morning and slept until midday.

When I came too, Sophie was sat on my bed I gasped in surprise, “Sorry to frighten you Nichola” she said contritely I pulled myself together and smiled at her, “You didn’t frighten me, I just wasn’t expecting to see you here.”
“I thought I would bring you some orange juice” she answered nodding to a glass of orange on the bedside table she was still dressed in her night clothes and asked, “Can I come under the duvet Nichola – please?”
I threw back the duvet and she snuggled next to me as I sipped the (very welcome orange juice) she asked me about Brett, about work, about my life in general, about my meeting next week at work (?).
She told me lots about how she filled her days - her music and computer her friend (as she called Mrs Jones who looks after her) in fact she told me a lot without telling me much!

We lay like that for a good hour when there was a tap on the door and mum popped her head is looking surprised to see Sophie in my bed; “Have you told Nichola?” she asked.
“Ooops I forgot” Sophie stammered, then looking at me she said, “Aunty Elizabeth sent me to ask you if you wanted to go for a walk”
Looking at me mum carried on, “It’s ok Nicky, just the two of us will go won’t we Sophie?” Sophie looked guilty so I said, “Give me ten minutes and I’ll be with you I really need the cobwebs blown away”.

True to my word I was ready in a little over ten minutes, not my usual perfectly turned out self but reasonable what a girl should look like for a Sunday afternoon walk by the river with her mum and ‘sister’.
It was strange how much I was used to my new life, and how much I regarded Nichola’s mum as MY mum.
We had our walking shoes on as it was muddy, and after a couple of miles mum dropped the bombshell that we were meeting Amy and Guy for a pub lunch! I was appalled! I looked a fright and said so laughing mum assured me; “Darling you look beautiful, just like a girl should look during a country walk – now come on darling don’t be silly”

Things only got worse because when we arrived at the pub not only were Amy and Guy were there but Carl and his fiancé, a beautiful blond girl called Kylie, (another Kylie, because Mel’s daughter was also a Kylie) I personally felt a right mess!
I congratulated Carl and Kylie on their engagement and in turn was wished well from the two of them the meal was excellent and to be honest I really enjoyed the afternoon we got a lift home and had an early night as Amy and myself were setting off early in the morning to be in London by eight.
All in all the weekend had been interesting and I had a lot to think about.

We arrived in London just after eight and I went to the hotel that was the venue for the meeting. Grenville arrived just after me and together we made sure the conference room was set up as we wanted.
The delegates started arriving shortly before ten and the meeting kicked off with a working lunch and an afternoon session we wound up about five then I mentioned to Grenville I would have to go back to the office to tidy up a couple of presentations for the next day. Bless him he volunteered to help me.
When we got to the office it was dark as I approached my office I was about to put the lights on in the corridor when Grenville stopped me whispering, “Don’t Nicky there’s someone in you office!” So we slowly made our way down and sure enough my office lights were on and someone was in there!
As we looked I saw it was ‘the pig’ “What’s he doing?” I whispered, Grenville just shrugged we watched as ‘the pig’ picked up my phone, table lamp, tried my computer and worked his way around my office.

I jumped as Grenville touched my arm he whispered, “Lets go back and turn on the lights and make a lot of noise to let him know we’re here.” I nodded and we went back to the door turned on the lights and discussed what we were going to do very loudly to give the intruder a warning he was not alone.
Sure enough he came out of the offices looking perfectly normal greeting us with some surprise, “Hi I didn’t expect anyone at this time” I thought ‘I bet you didn’t’ but said, “Hello Mr Johannsen, we have some work to complete. I didn’t expect anyone to be here at this time.” He smiled and responded, “Just doing my final look around I’ll say good night” and with that he left.
We watched him leave and Grenville muttered “ don’t touch anything in your office we’ll get the work done then go and have a coffee and discuss what I think he was doing”.
I nodded and we did just that.
We tidied up the presentations and because there were two of us it didn’t take long while I was working I was looking round my office trying to figure out what he had been doing.

“Have you finished Nichola?” Gren said from the door, I smiled at him “yes, just down loading now” the download didn’t take long and as we left the office Gren said, “Coffee then home Nicky?” “Mmmm” I answered, “sounds like a good idea” we left the building and went to a nearby coffee shop Gren ordered the coffee’s, as usual I protested but he managed to shut me up by saying, “It’s on expenses boss and you sign them off”

We sat down and I asked him outright, “What do you think he was doing in my office” He thought for a minute and then answered I’m not certain but from what I’ve seen in movies I would guess he was ‘bugging’ your office. The way he picked things up and did something to them as I say I’m no expert but that’s what I think.”
I was astounded and stammered, “B, b, but why?” He just looked at me and replied; “Search me Nicky, unless you are doing something you shouldn’t be doing.”
I was about to get indignant when grinning he held up his hands and smiling told me, “Only joking, honest – everyone knows you’re too honest for your own good.
But seriously Nichola, what the hell is going on!”

I shook my head, commenting; “I’m buggered if I know. But I do know someone who can give me security advice – outside the organisation and I think I’ll phone him tomorrow”. I was thinking of Carl, we were still friends and I hoped he would be able to help.
With that we parted, I went home and got a very quick change as there was a reception and buffet at eight so I had to be there, a quick shower then make up I selected a Burgundy lace dress which was calf length, gathered at the side with a V neck, my underwear was a deep red Curvy Kate half cup satin bra, matching silky panties, nude tights, blue court shoes with a 3” heel paired with a matching purse. In an amazingly short time I was ready for the cab at seven thirty. I shouted my goodbye’s to Amy as I left she shouted back for me to enjoy myself and to tell me there was a letter for me.
I was about to go when I saw the letter, the envelope was hand written which piqued my curiosity so I grabbed it to read in the cab.

In the back of the taxi I opened the letter and read, things became quite curious:-

Hi N,

Be careful what you are doing, as the people behind
the fraud will do anything to stop anyone finding out
about it.

I can help you but only from time to time, look into the
Following numbered bank account at the State Bank of India
3764-55253-009117 – you could find it interesting.

Oh and you can trust your deputy utterly and completely also
Tim Williamson, he is incorruptible.

A friend ...

Now I was alarmed, someone knew about this and they were trying to help! Or were they?
The postmark on the envelope was from a place called Goole - god knows where that is so that told me nothing.
Just then we pulled up at the hotel carefully I put the letter into my small purse (no easy task) and entered the hotel.

For Friends and Family Part 21
The Circle of Life

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

I was very nervous as I entered the hotel - here I was to all the world a 24 year old woman about to meet the managers (all of whom answered to me) from Europe. All of them without exception were older all were very experienced in their field everyone had applied for the position I now held! I was the person who got the job – well not exactly me but the real Nichola and as they say the buck stops here!

I took a deep breath and checked my appearance in the mirror. As is my wont I was perfectly turned out smart, feminine with a hint of sexuality. One thing I have found out since being Nichola is that men let their guard down when presented to an attractive sexy woman.
This helps me, as they tend to say things that they wouldn’t normally say though being treated condescendingly does get on my nerves.

Grenville was there in reception he smiled as I approached and said, “Hi, I thought I’d wait for you and give you some moral support – not that you need any of course but just in case you do”.
How sweet I thought. I smiled and answered, “Thanks, I could do with a bit of support Christ I’m the youngest person here”
He looked at me gravely and reminded me; “But you got the job purely on merit you are one of the best in the corporation and don’t you ever forget that boss”. This was the first time Gren had called me ‘boss’ and again I thought a milestone had been reached in my life as Nichola.

We entered the small private function room where most of the delegates were. I started to circulate speaking to each of them gauging them and watching their reaction to me. I was lucky because I could speak four languages which was three more than the real Nichola!
Apart from English namely French, German, Italian and Mandarin, languages came easy to me and I had a smattering of Spanish and Portuguese enough to hold my own but not enough for a technical discussion.
I was very surprised at the reception I received each of them treat me with respect and some deference, seemingly on their guard watching me as much as I was watching them.

The first group I met were the German, Swiss, Swedish and Polish managers, they were talking in German but switched to English when I joined them I answered in German telling them that I was fluent and if the wished we could converse in German but they all could speak fluent English and continued to use it.
Two for them were in their forties and two in their mid thirties.
We spoke for a while, I mentioned that I spoke no Polish Biba Stolarczyk (his first name was unpronounceable) said that for the rest of Europe his language contained too many z, y’s and k’s to make it easy to learn.
They were interested to know what languages I could converse in and seemed quite impressed commenting that it was most unusual for someone from England to have so many languages.
I then met the Greek and Italian managers then the French manager joined us. Again I told them that we could talk in whatever language they were comfortable with apart from Greek, which I only had a holiday vocabulary. Once again they were surprised but chose to converse in English.

When I analysed why I emphasised my linguistic skills I think it was to send a message that I could listen in and understand them that I was not some dumb English girl.

But after this initial message to them I did what any woman would do I flirted with them, showing them that I was a woman and could sweep them off their feet but I was also their boss.

Since becoming Nichola I did find flirting difficult possibly a throwback to my old male life, something the female hormones have not totally removed.
However it was a useful tool we women have. (I’m classing myself as a total woman now)

As the drink flowed (company tab) the talk became louder and looser. I personally was watching what I was drinking and I noticed Gren, Joachim Ragatz (Swiss) and Gunnar Ellstrom (Swedish manager) were doing the same.

Günter Backer and Biba Stolarczyk (Germany and Poland) were steadily drinking but seemed to remain sober.
Charles La Croix, Gino Agnello and Demis Patera seemed to be having a good time and while not totally drunk were well on their way.

Things broke up about eleven thirty I had endured a couple of pat’s on my bum by Gino! But these were sorted out by a very hard glare from me and a slight telling off from Gunter who saw the incident.
As I said my goodbyes Gunter spoke to me quietly saying, “Nichola, you have a old head on young shoulders. I see you watching everyone and I think this girl is not only pretty but clever” with that we kissed in the European manner and said good night. Tomorrow we started at ten to allow hangovers to subside.

That was an interesting night I would analyse my feelings later but my initial impressions were very mixed I was in a good place as far as intuition was concerned.
My hormone induced feminine intuition liked 90% of the managers but my male intuition disliked the same ones my female side disliked had my feelings crossed over? - probably.
In my own mind the ones I simply didn’t trust were Gino Agnello and Demis Patera,
The ones I automatically trusted were Gunnar Ellstrom, Gunter Backer and Biba Stolarczyk.
The not sure ones were Joachim Ragatz and Charles La Croix.

I arrived home and undressed and as I performed my nightly ritual sitting totally naked brushing my hair relishing the sight of my body and reflecting on the power a woman has over men. This was a weapon I was learning how to use very much to my advantage.
I took the letter and read it again but still there were no clues. I googled ‘Goole’ where the letter had been posted and found it was in Yorkshire a port town!
I was certain I knew no one from that area but maybe Brett would have an idea.
I slipped on a satin floral print nightdress in shades of deep red it had spaghetti straps and lace around my bust.
I got into bed and thought about ‘the pig’ searching my office. Grens idea that he was bugging it was ludicrous but the more I thought about it the more I realised that could be the reason!
I would have to phone Carl tomorrow to ask his thoughts after all he used to be in intelligence and maybe knew some people that maybe could give me advice.

I then had the horrible thought that maybe the flat had been searched though I had no proof the thought of someone going through my drawers, my knickers and other clothes was sickening to my female mind.

Finally drifting off to sleep I decided to phone Brett. I needed to hear his voice needed to feel close to him.
As I listened to the ring tone and figured out that it was about four in the morning where he was a sleepy voiced Brett answered I sighed and simply said “I love and miss you”.
He came instantly awake and replied, “Nicky sweetheart even though I love you – do you know what time it is?” “I’m sorry darling, but I just needed to hear your voice I need you so much” I tearfully answered him.
When he replied he was fully awake and said, “Well that’s just fine by me because I’m really missing you and hearing your voice is the next best thing to seeing you.

I then had a flash of genius and said simply, “Face time?” Ok he answered and I shot over to my laptop logged in and soon I could see and talk to my lover.
We spoke for well over an hour and I showed him the letter which he made notes and said, “God you are not only beautiful but so switched on! I really love you.”
I was scribbling furiously, this was a way we could communicate without saying anything putting my hastily scribbled note near the camera allowed me to tell him about ‘the pig’ and my office.
So as well as seeing my man, and talking to him as a lover, I could pass messages to him.

Finally before we finished I had something very very important to ask him. Somewhat hesitantly I started “Brett, I have something very important to me to ask you, please don’t answer straight away think about what I am going to ask. I will abide by your decision.” He looked worried and answered, “This sounds serious I promise I’ll think about whatever it is.
But if it’s about having the operation then go ahead I’m easy with it after all you are and always will be my very special girl”

I was speechless I spluttered, “H, h, how did you know? I’ve been building up courage for days to ask you and you just come straight out and tell me it’s ok”
He grinned that very special grin and simply answered, “We are more than a couple you are part of me! We have a connection and I love you so very much”

Tears pricked at the back of my eyes I whispered that I loved him more than life then while I still had some semblance of composure left I said good night to him and logged off. I drifted into a restless sleep I was becoming paranoid but now my feelings were shared with my love I felt easier, more relaxed!

I dressed carefully for the next day, a cream wool/silk suit, lined in satin my tight skirt was just above the knee, and had a small split in the back to make sitting and walking easier. I had picked that skirt because it really displayed my bounteous bum to the best effect in fact everything I had decided to wear screamed WOMAN! My blouse was a dark brown fitted silk with a tie neck,it fit very snugly around my boobs nude tights with dark brown court shoes a 4” heel, today I decided that I was going to stand tall – literally my handbag was dark brown to match my shoes as was my computer/brief case. (You may have noticed that I adore colour co-ordinated accessories)

My hair I wore down, the loose curls framing my face make up professional but very feminine highlighting my best features.
And finally my outer coat I just loved this coat, it was just below my knees, cream wool with a silk satin lining wrap around style with a light brown deep fur collar which was gorgeous to snuggle into.

I made sure that the mystery letter was in my briefcase as I didn’t want anybody finding it.
I went into the kitchen for breakfast. Amy was just leaving seeing me she arched her eyebrow and commented “someone’s power dressing today.”
I grinned and answered, “Showing those men who’s in charge! See you tonight anything you fancy for tea?”

We discussed our evening meal for a while and decided on a grilled chicken salad with new potatoes. (Boring everyday stuff but essential - anyhow I like boring)
I grabbed some cereal and tea then was off, arriving at the venue just before nine making sure everything was set up I settled down and phoned Carl to ask his advice on this possible bugging of my office He listened to my story then he told he would phone back later after he had made a few calls.

The whole day went well I compared notes with Gren and found that he was unsure about the same guy’s that I was, with the exception of Charles La Croix, who he considered to be a steady but unspectacular manager. (Interesting??).
My power dressing seemed to have the desired effect in fact halfway through the morning Gunter came up to me and casually mentioned, “Today, I think you are showing us your masculine side in one sense and your very feminine side – yes?” I smiled sweetly and quipped, “Gunter, I’m sure I don’t know what you mean” he shrugged and ambled away smiling to himself.

However at the conclusion of the two days we had a better working relationship across all the divisions.
As we were packing up Carl phoned and told me he could help and would meet me at the apartment this evening about eight. I wondered about meeting me at home but didn’t ask any questions.
I said to Gren, “Let’s call it a day someone else can sort this lot out tomorrow!” And with that we both left.

On the way home I got what we needed for our supper and a few beers and nibbles for Carl and whomever he was bringing with him.

I face timed Brett again from the bathroom with the shower running! (I was now getting paranoid in case the flat had been bugged.)
I told him about Carl and persuaded him that Carl was the person to help me with his security contacts and intelligence background.
Reluctantly he agreed then told me that the letter was absolutely right Tim Williamson was 100% trustworthy.
In fact he had reported that he had suspicions to the President of the corporation directly because he had his doubts about the global security department.

He also told me that the bank account was interesting but he needed someone who could hack into the computers to trace the source of the funds – he didn’t have the knowledge, expertise or resources to do it.
I mentioned Carl again and after some humming and hawing he agreed that I could broach the subject.
The he asked why I was in the bathroom with the shower on. I told him and the bastard nearly wet himself laughing telling me that I was getting paranoid.

Indignantly I reminded him, “Look you big lump I’m just a little frail woman! I’ve a right to get paranoid” still grinning he replied, “We both know that that’s bullshit you are one tough lady – and a very special one at that”
That reminded me that it was time for my prosthetic vagina to be washed and my skin given time to recover. So from tomorrow it was time for my ‘periods’ as I used a maxi pad during the short time my man bits were liberated.
I said goodnight to Brett got a quick shower and changed into capris and a loose top I put my hair in a ponytail and started supper setting the table and opening the wine.

Amy arrived home and commented, “Something smells good?” “Pimento Chicken, asparagus new potatoes and salad” I told her then I added, “Go and get changed, dinner would be half an hour.”
As I handed her a glass of white wine I casually mentioned, “Oh, and I’ve decided to have my final operation!” Amy looked stunned for an instant then with an almighty whoop she was clinging to me kissing me all over my face splashing wine over me and sobbing; “That is the most wonderful thing ever my little sister is never ever going to leave me – God Nichola we’ve come so far and I love you so much!”
I managed to disentangle myself from her and direct her to get changed while I carried on with our supper.

Amy arrived back as I was finishing our meal she poured wine for us. I mentioned that Carl and a friend were dropping by about eight she was curious why but I said that all would be explained then.

As we ate Amy suddenly asked; “Have you told Mum?” “Told Mum what” I somewhat stupidly asked.
“About your decision you clod!” Suddenly I twigged, “Oh” I said somewhat dumfounded, “No, I never thought.”
Amy glared at me and retorted, “Nichola Mackinnon, you mean you haven’t told your mother of your decision - she’ll be over the moon when she finds out!”
“I never thought but why would she be over the moon?” Amy sighed and explained as though she was talking to an idiot (which I was at that time) “Nichola, Mum loves you so much she’s terrified that you would stop being her daughter this news will make her so very happy”.

So after we had finished our supper I phoned Mum and told her of my decision as Amy predicted Mum was so, so happy and kept repeating, “My baby’s never going to leave me Nichola I’m so happy if I die today I’d die happy” I lightened the mood by saying, “You better not die today I need my Mum to organise my wedding!”
Laughing she answered, “Are you sure of that?” resolutely I said; “Absolutely Mum, someone has to keep by big sister in check!”
She laughed at this and we said our goodbyes saying we would see each other at the weekend.

“Cheeky cow” Amy pouted, “Keeping my big sister in check” she mimicked as we cleared away we were still giggling like two schoolgirls.
Next we got the nibbles ready for our visitors, also we made sure the beer was cooled and there was wine in the fridge for us girls.

Just before eight the entrance buzzer sounded it was Carl. I let him in and waited at the front door when the bell rang I opened the door and there stood Carl, Kylie (his girlfriend) and a wonderful surprise for Amy Guy.
I whispered to Guy that Amy was in the Kitchen and to go and surprise her, off he went and from the squeal I would guess he had found Amy.

Carl put a finger to his lips and simply chatted to me normally just as a visitor would. Meanwhile Kylie opened her shoulder bag which contained some sort of machine.
I watched with interest while Kylie walked around the hallway finally she nodded. Guy carried on speaking “why don’t you show us your flat?”
I thought that this was a bit strange as Guy already knew the place but the idiot followed his statement with the most theatrical wink I have ever seen.
I caught on he wanted Kylie to do whatever she had just done to the rest of the place. So I duly showed them the whole place babbling a running commentary about the flat much to Amy’s curiosity.
I could see she was bursting with curiosity but Carl kept her occupied finally Kylie nodded and said “all clear, now we can talk”

Guy looked at me and said; “Right Missy what the hell have you got yourself into?”
I sighed and suggested that we sat down with a drink and I would explain everything. Amy and I went to get the nibbles and beer for the boy’s wine for us three girls.
We settled in the lounge and I told them everything leaving nothing out.
Guy and Carl both looked very serious while Kylie asked some very incisive and very professional questions – I had misunderstood this beauty she was very, very switched on.

At the end of my tale Amy looked amazed and stammered, “Y, y, you’ve been carrying all of this on your own?” I simply said “I speak to Brett on Face Time that helps but, yes! Until things moved and I got the ok to tell Guy but now a few other people know and I feel like I have betrayed Brett”.

Guy took control from then on telling me, “Look Nichola, you have betrayed no one let me introduce ourselves. Carl you know as well as myself, you know about my past life in the intelligence community. Let’s say it’s not as far in the past as I would like it” I noticed Kylie grin at this.

He carried on, “Kylie here, is a top Internet fraud investigator and security expert there’s nothing she cannot do with computers and there’s no surveillance equipment that can go undetected with her around.”
Kylie gave a wry smile and said, “He’s been too kind” “Crap” Guy commented, the security services would move heaven and earth to get you with them. So Nichola, what do you want us to do?”

I simply said; “Help me no help us. I’m afraid for Brett I’m getting paranoid and I will admit scared. Since seeing that pig in my office I’m terrified of being watched not able to talk freely – oh I guess I’m afraid of everything”
Kylie asked me, “Why d’you use face time?” I grinned wryly saying, “I figured that it may be harder for someone to listen in - probably totally wrong but we can scribble notes to each other”
“That was good thinking Nicky, its hard to patch into face time let’s get Brett and we can all go through this – Ok?’

I shrugged my shoulders and went to get my laptop. I got hold of Brett and told him what had gone on and who was with me. Brett butted in and asked “is that Kylie West we are talking about?” “Errrr I don’t know” I answered looking at Kylie who nodded so I told him, “Yes it’s Kylie West – why”
He whistled well girl you certainly know how to get the best now let me talk to her”.
Now I was confused Kylie went on camera and they spoke for a good while, followed by Guy who asked how they cold help. Brett was a bit reticent until Guy brusquely said, “Look Nichola is a good friend and if anything happens to her I for one will be seriously pissed off!”
Laughing Kylie butted in saying, “Brett you wouldn’t want to meet some of the heavies Guy has access to believe me”.

Brett was persuaded so once he had gotten his head around things a plan was formulated which was. Our flat would fitted with the best anti surveillance kit available also a silent alarm system that would send a signal to my phone Amy’s phone and also Guy’s and Kylies phone’s.
Guy would get some of his ‘people’ to watch over Amy and myself! (I wondered exactly who the hell this man I thought I knew was: and how a chance meeting at a restaurant had turned out to be a godsend.)

Some pinhole cameras would watch all point of egress and access (to a simpleton like me that’s doors and windows).
Kylie said she would check out the bank account which ‘she said’ would be a piece of cake and for the duration she would be employed as my PA until things were concluded.
Now things were decided I felt a lot better more at ease. Then Brett dropped a bombshell saying just as we were going to break the connection;
“Oh Nichola, see you next week babe” that tipped me over the edge and to my eternal shame I started crying I missed him that bad.

Once I had composed myself we sat around chatting and drinking, Amy and Carl had disappeared now things were sorted I was really at ease and enjoyed the evening.
Kylie said she would see me at the office for an ‘interview’ as my PA. I promised to sort things out for her entry into the office so around midnight Guy and Kylie left and I sloped off to bed. As I dropped off to sleep I heard Carl leave and a short time after my bedroom door opened and Amy slipped into bed with me. Spooning up in the dim light of my room I looked at her and smiling she said, “I thought you may need some company”
I simply snugged into her arms sighing contentedly she started stroking my hair then kissing my head moving down to my lips.
As her soft luscious lips met mine a dam burst and I sobbed, “I’ve missed you I love our girly sessions” her kisses intensified tongues entwining.
She took the lead and started fondling my breasts teasing my nipples fondling my vagina – prosthetic for now but soon to be really mine.

Soon I shuddered and screamed as I climaxed arching my back in pure pleasure as Amy my darling Amy moved down and started lapping my little boy clittie bringing me to the heights of ecstasy God I loved being a woman!
Soon I was a trembling wreck, shuddering orgasms wracked my body I was whimpering and moaning – and I still had not touched my Amy my breasts were super sensitive and my plump full nipples were as hard as diamonds and aflame with passion.

Finally she relented and brought me down from the wonderful place I inhabited, I went to reciprocate but she simply said, “No darling, it’s you that needed release.”
Then I realised and murmured, “And Carl’s released you?” I could sense her grin in the darkness as she kissed my pert nose, “Got it in one sis”.
She reached over and switched on the bedside lamp, gravely looking at me, “What’s the matter” I asked. She sighed saying, “We’ve come a long way these last months you know darling there’s no trace of Andy anywhere all I see is Nichola.”

I was at a loss it had been so long since anyone had used my male name when referring to me. I realised just how far I had come looking down I could see my shapely breasts gently rising and falling my long auburn hair was across my breasts and shoulders.
I studied my slender hairless and very slender cream soft feminine arms and shapely tapering fingers (stubby to my mind) and the realisation that I loved looking like I did - a sexy, feminine woman.
I looked at Amy and asked her, “Please don’t call me Andy again he’s dead, Nichola is her, and soon will be here permanently in every way let’s say the circle of life has been completed.”

With that we snuggled together and drifted off to sleep, I was that exhausted that I forgot to clean myself off after sex!

For Friends and Family Part 22
The Plot Thickens

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

When I came to the next morning Amy my wonderful sister – for that is how I now think of her was still spooned up to me.
I reached over to turn the alarm clock off and looked at her. Once this gorgeous blonde was my girlfriend and now she was my sister along with Sophie.

Amy stirred and looked at me with those wonderful blue eyes she put her hand around my neck and pulled me down to gently kiss me murmuring, “You are the greatest sister in the world,”
I returned the kiss and whispered back, “What about Sophie?” Amy looked serious considering her answer, “Sophie I love her to bits, but ------- Oh I don’t know we were never as close as us two are. Sophie when - no that wrong before she had her breakdown she was always slightly aloof from me ------------ am I awful saying that?”
I shook my head and stroked her hair. I could see it was difficult for her but Amy carried on, “I only agreed to this flat to save money even though I knew we would probably argue all the time. You know I feel a proper shit for saying this but Nichola becoming Sophie is the best thing that happened!” This was too much for Amy and she broke down sobbing I hugged her and stroked her hair and eventually calmed her down.

As I hugged her the realisation came to me that she was right! She was so very, very right Sophie was the best thing that happened.
Just thinking about that made me feel a total heartless selfish cow, as I realised that I didn’t want to give my new life up!
We were both lost in our thoughts both of us feeling rotten about what we were thinking.
I swung my legs out of bed and discovered that I was totally crusted up from the sexual activities the night before, “Uggg” I gasped, “How gross” Amy looked at me with alarm saying, “What’s up?”
“What’s up! It’s you fault! You tired me out so much last night I forgot to clean myself - you know down there”
“Oh dear” that bitch of a sister grinned, “A bit of a mess are we?”

I gave a very un-lady like grunt as I got out of bed heading to the bathroom Where I wiggled my way out of my false vagina and put it to soak then I went to the shower grimacing in distaste at the sight of my boy clittie even though it was now very small I hated looking at it.
After my shower I thoroughly washed my ‘vagina’ and hung it up to dry going into the bedroom Amy was gone and I could hear her shower running.
Looking in my wardrobe I decided on a dress and jacket today. I selected a cream knit dress with a cowl neckline lined in Satin my jacket was a bronze colour with a single button then I changed my mind and picked a black cardigan. (The woman in me) black kitten heeled shoes and nude tights.
After slipping my pad into my knickers and dressing I was ready I went and got my breakfast. I had just sat down when my phone went, it was Kylie who said if it was ok by us after the ‘interview’ at work her team would fit the cameras and stuff if I would give her a key. After checking with Amy I agreed to this and after confirming that Kylie would be with me at 9:30 I hung up.
When I went to get my coat I made sure my ‘vagina’ was hidden away (no sense in leaving stuff like that around I would sort it out tonight or when the equipment was fitted)

True to her word Kylie arrived at the office 9:30 prompt and I met her at reception on the way to my office I told her about my suspicions she smiled and simply patted her brief case.
I also told her that there were some microphones already in the office to record sensitive conversations I confirmed that I could turn these on and off as required.
We met Tim Williamson (of all people) and as I said good morning he responded and gave Kylie and I a very hard stare. Kylie sighed and said to me, “Knowing Tim as I do you’ll have some questions to answer once I’ve gone”

We got to my office and while she checked my office with her machine I went through the routine of an interview for a part time PA.
Once we had finished I escorted her back down stairs and she confirmed that my office was wired for sound but not vision. I gave her the keys to our flat and told her I would see her tonight.
On the way back up, I again ran into Tim he looked very stern and without preamble said, “We have to talk young lady” I sighed and nodded, “I’ll tell you what” I said brightly, “You can take me for lunch at the ‘Coal Hole’ see you down stairs at mid-day?”

I got through the rest of the morning – somehow. I told Grenville that he was right my office had been bugged.
When he asked why it had been bugged I had to play the innocent on him telling hi that I had no idea maybe industrial espionage!
Then in a stroke of genius I told him I was meeting Tim at lunch time to tell him our fears. Just before twelve I made my way to reception and met Tim.
I linked arms with him and simpered, “Thanks for taking me out you’re very sweet.”
All he did was grunt as head of security when he was working my feminine wiles had no effect.
We got to the pub and I bought the drinks a coke for a shandy for Tim and a cola for me. We then ordered sandwiches and found somewhere quite quiet to sit.

“Right Miss Mackinnon what are you up to - and please don’t insult my intelligence” he said.
I sighed and looked at him he continued; “How do you know Kylie West for starters?”
I looked like a schoolgirl caught out doing something she shouldn’t – yes that really how I thought of myself a girl - no woman is more correct!

“Tim” I started, “I’ll tell you everything ok?” He looked at me in a studied way and nodded. So I began the story of how I got involved, when I told him about ‘the pig’ in my office he sucked his breath sharply and murmured, “That explains a lot”.
When I had finished he looked at me with a certain amount of respect and said; “And Kylie where does she come into this”
“Before I tell you Tim, could you tell me exactly who Kylie is and what she does and how do you know her?”

He smiled and said, “Nichola you have an idea what Kylie does. But I will tell you this beneath that beautiful blond bimbo exterior there lies the best brain in the business. She is a genius as simple as that. No computer is safe from her it’s a good job she uses her talents legally if she decided to use them illegally the world’s computer systems wouldn’t be safe – now how do you know her?”

“It’s simple really she’s engaged to a good friend of mine Carl” Tim groaned, “I don’t suppose this Carls second name is Burnley by any chance?”
This caught me unawares, “Err well yes but” Tim butted in asking and do you know his sidekick Guy Thompson?”
Again I was caught out and managed to stammer “er yes he’s going out with my sister – but how do you know them?”
“Carl and Guy were in Military intelligence I met them when the worked for special branch. Then they decided to do something else with their lives. These guys are well connected and don’t mind getting their hands dirty – in the slightest. So how did you meet them and how are they involved?

I told Tim how I had met them by chance while they were working at the restaurant (this seemed like years ago) how I had dated Carl but we parted amicably and are now just really good friends.
Then I told him that when I wanted advice over the bugs in my office Carl introduced me to Kylie and also said that they would keep a good eye on Amy and myself.
When I had finished Tim said, “That restaurant was involved in a money laundering scam. As Carl and Guy were at Oxford getting on with their ‘new lives’ they were employed to suss the place out” he said grimly.
Then continued, “And they are bloody good at their work so girl with friends of theirs looking after you and your sister you’re in good hands they know the best – I don’t suppose you could ask the two of them if they’d meet me somewhere?”

Somewhat surprised I answered, “Sure I’ll phone Carl now if you want me to?” He nodded so I phoned Carl and told him what had just happened.
He asked to speak to Tim so I passed my phone to him and sat idly by while they chatted. Finally Tim hung up saying, “Right I’ll see you all tonight” he looked at me and wryly said, “And I’ll see you tonight as well young lady and if it’s ok I’ll bring Dorothy”
Now I was confused and it showed as Tim explained further, “We are all meeting up at your place like a housewarming. Kylie’s making it totally secure as only she can we will be able to talk securely – Oh and by the way when I get back to the office I’m arranging for your fiancé to come over this afternoon so we will all be there – I assume that’s ok by you?”

I must have had a smile the width of the Grand Canyon on my face the thought of seeing my Brett was wonderful. Tim Grinned and said I thought you would like that.
I’ll tell you when his flight is due in and you can pick him up at the Airport in that new car of yours, that you’re picking up this afternoon.
I gasped, “H, h, how did you know?” He simply smiled and said, “It’s my job to know come on let’s get back to work”.

My mind was in turmoil. I worked on until three when I left to pick up my new Lexus SUV. True to his word Tim had arranged Brett’s flight citing problems with the security system so he would be using the company’s Lear jet arriving just after six at a Gatwick!
I contacted Amy to tell her about the housewarming party and she suggested a Chinese Banquet takeaway for us all.
I then told her that Brett was flying over and I would meet him and be home after seven.

On the drive to Gatwick I was buzzing I would be seeing Brett for the night have him touch and love me my nipples were hard as diamonds at the thought.
I parked in the area for private flights and shortly after five thirty the Jet landed. Before I met Brett I went to the Ladies to freshen up as I applied my lipstick and lip gloss I stared at my classic sculpted features my regime of hormones had given me flawless skin the implants left me with classic cheekbones a lovely pert nose and full inviting lips. I felt so vain as I loved my features and loved making the best of them.

I walked into the reception area and there stood my love. With a squeal I threw myself at him all the tensions evaporating as I kissed him! Actually kissed him! Feeling his arms around me was wonderful I felt so safe and secure how much things had changed.
As a man I had no homosexual tendencies but now as Nichola I adored the ground this man walked on and simply couldn’t wait for him to make love to me.

While we were driving I explained to him that I felt like I had betrayed him now lots of people knew. He put his hand on my knee I shuddered with pleasure at this small gesture earnestly he told me, “Nicky darling it’s a relief to have more than us two working on this - it could end up getting messy!” Now that did alarm me, “What exactly do you mean messy?” I queried sighing he carried on “I’ll say more when we get to your place but suffice to say there is a lot of money at stake and people do strange things where money is concerned”.

As we entered the city I asked him how long he was staying and where he was staying. I was delighted when he told me he would be here for a week then when he got back to Italy he could make time up.
As to where he was staying he would sort that out later. “Tomorrow you mean” I corrected him, “You are with me tonight – if that’s ok?”
This time he stroked my knee and answered, “I was hoping you’d say that” smiling happily I told him, “As much as I love you touching me you are distracting me from my driving we’ll end up in hospital soon!”
He grinned and with one final intimate squeeze (which nearly caused me to have an argument with a bus) he released my leg from his ministrations.
Me? I was all hot and flustered and my maxi pad was very damp where my boy clittie had exploded when he was touching me.

We arrived home just before seven and were the last to arrive. It was really nice to meet Tim’s wife Dorothy she was just as I expected about the same age as Tim very attractive and elegant.
I introduced Brett to those people he didn’t know and poured him a drink I went to freshen up and took Brett’s small suitcase with me while I was taking a quick showed I heard the door buzzer sound by the time I arrived back the banquet had arrived.
Kylie who had been there all afternoon with her ‘team’ said to me, “Nichola your mail’s on the hall table.
I picked the letters up mainly bills and marketing garbage and then a handwritten letter – another one.
Quietly I walked back into the dining room and simply said; “Another Letter’s arrived”.
The place went silent until Amy piped up, “Well open it you dummy!” Glaring at my darling sister I slit the envelope and took out the single sheet of paper which I read out.

Hi again N,

I am so glad you have help I hope you have
Managed to access that account.

Here is some more stuff you and that gorgeous
boyfriend may find interesting check the ownership
of the following companies.

Bimini Executive Yacht Services, based in Bermuda
and Starline Executive jets based in Tampa Fl.

This should show you who else are involved

Your Friend ---

It was totally silent when I had finished reading. Tim asked for the letter and envelope and looked at it asking, “Who the hell do you know in Lincoln?” I shrugged and simply answered, “The same amount of people I know in Goole where the first letter came from – no one”

Kylie broke the silence first, “Nichola, give me those names and I’ll check them out while I’m checking that bank account.” Being a bit naïve I said, “Do you want to use my computer?”
Grinning she said, “Bloody hell no! I’ll use my own it’s more suited to what I want to do!” Then as we had finished our meal she carried on, “And then I’ll take you through the system we installed”.

As good as her word she showed us the system of camera’s something called blockers which apparently prevented listening devices – well listening (if you see what I mean.

We could arm the system either using our phones or from the inside of the flat. She assured us that the only cameras were sited where people could get into the flat. Bedrooms and bathrooms were clear also we could watch the video feed from the camera’s on our phones she was a genius.

Kylie left to check the stuff we had just been given then the ‘men’ got down to their business.
It’s great being a woman because Amy, Dorothy and I just sat chatting away half listening to the other conversation.
Dorothy was really nice I said to her, “You must have the patience of a saint putting up with Tim’s line of work?” She smiled gazing at Tim and answered, “Well Nichola I have had a lot of practice” it was quite clear from the look she gave Tim she was very much in love with him.
We the carried on chatting about everything under the sun that women like us are interested in.

Finally they had finished, it was after eleven, what had been decided was Carl would send someone with Brett to assist (keep an eye on) him.
Amy and I would continue to be watched by Carl’s friends and Tim as well as co-ordinating everything AND would keep ‘the pig occupied’

Everyone left except Brett and Guy they were staying the night! Amy and I had an agreement that the flat was our space overnight visits by men was fine - but only overnight so tomorrow Brett would move to a hotel.
I know this sounds harsh but this seemed the best way to handle things – however consecutive overnight stays were a grey area.

We sat and talked for a while then unable to wait any longer I declared, “Well I’m for bed I’m shattered!”
Amy snorted then said to Brett, “I bet that’s a load of rubbish she’s been counting the days – anyhow c’mon Guy lets leave the love birds and do our thing!”
Brett looked confused, not used to my sister’s blunt way of putting things. I grabbed his hand and literally dragged him into my bedroom.

We reached the bedroom and I flung myself at him kissing him smelling him and tasting him.
As I became more and more feminine as the hormones coursed through my body I noticed how tactile I had become touching, stroking and patting now came naturally to me - in my former life men just didn’t do this!

Brett’s arms slipped around my slender waist pressing himself to me. I could feel his glorious manhood pressing into my soft feminine belly we kissed passionately our tongues entwining gently probing the taste of him was driving me wild.
Even though it was my ‘periods’ I still used the pheromone cream Chloe had given me from past experience this really worked.

We finally slightly separated and I stared into his gorgeous eyes, “I love you” I sighed, “Please say you’re not mad at me” I pleaded.
He kissed the end of my nose and whispered, “How could I ever be mad at you I love you too much for that.”
As he kissed my nose delicious shudders ran down my spine I managed to whisper back, “You know all these people knowing what you’re doing”
He considered for a moment and growled, “Mmmmmmmmm, you’re right, maybe I should spank you?”
This caused me to giggle coquettishly saying; “I’m not really into spanking but if you want to here I am! Ready and waiting”.

He chuckled and quickly grabbed me saying, “Neither am I so I’ll tickle you!” With that he grabbed me and with me shrieking I fell onto the bed trying to fend him off.
Of course the tickling became kissing and caressing I totally abandoned myself to him. Getting my hands under his T shirt I felt the wonderful warm masculine skin of his chest ran my fingers over is defined muscles lifting the shirt up his body until he had to remove it.

As he propped himself above me his finger circled my breast causing me to shudder in pleasure, as his circles gradually got smaller until then concentrated on my wonderfully sensitive nipples.
I moaned and thrust my breast upwards wanting more he took the hint and removed my thin tunic quickly followed by my bra now he had full access to my wonderful breasts.
He gently kissed my nipples I moaned gently as the feelings coursed through my body to the very centre of my being, now he began licking and teasing with his teeth I shuddered as my orgasm hit me, totally I was his.

Reaching between us I could feel his manhood straining in his jeans “Sweetheart” I whispered; “Let’s undress ----- please darling”.
I mewled as he left my breasts along and moved I unfastened my jeans as I lay on the bed lifting my hips I slid my jeans and panties off in one movement maxi pad and all!
My tiny boy clittie was exposed for him to see but he was used to it. As he approached the bed again his rampant manhood shuddered with each step. I had to touch and taste him rolling to the side I sat up and reached for his quivering shaft.
I was mesmerised by the livid purple head glistening with pre cum licking my lips in anticipation my tongue traced a path around his livid shaft.
I kissed him tasting the pre cum then my lips closed around his shaft and my head bobbed as I took more and more of his love shaft into my soft, eager, warm mouth.

I heard my lover moan which spurred me I increased the vacuum and sucked for all I was worth moving back up his shaft smelling his man smell, tasting the salty pre cum.
Soon I was in a rhythm giving maximum suction to his wonderful love shaft, “Oh god Nichola, Oh God I can’t hold on!” His hands were on my head, holding guiding then I felt him tense and then he shuddered as his sperm was released into my waiting mouth it seemed like there was gallons of it and I was determined to swallow it all.
His orgasm subsided and as I lapped his shaft clean he tried to move me away but I was determined I was only going to move when I was ready.

Finally I moved kissing my way up his manly body kissing and licking finding his mouth.
As our lips met his stubble rasped against my soft skin, I could feel his hands wandering over my body. I wanted to feel him in my very core but knew it would take him sometime to recover. Meanwhile he laid me on the bed and started kissing me all over I was shuddering in passion thanking god that the hormones had made me orgasm like a woman.
I never got hard now but the pressure of my orgasms and my multiple orgasms were far better than the primeval release a man has.

He caressed my clittie making me moan in passion and writhe in ecstasy the part of my mind that was not drown in passion blessed Gwen (my hypnotherapist) for the hypnotic suggestion in my mind that made me feel the sensations a lusty sexy woman has.
Though this does sometimes have a little downside as I do get – er vocal! I’m not a screamer (thank god) but I am a moaner and whimperer and sometimes Brett tells me I’m a grunter which sound horrible but he assures me he loves it.

I was certainly moaning when he too my clittie into his mouth playing and sucking it my hips were writhing and humping as I as I orgasmed.
As my orgasms intensified I urgently wanted to feel him fill my body to feel him thrust into me.
I managed to ask him to make love to me begged him to fill my body with his love shaft.
Licking his way back up my body I willingly spread my legs and purred in pleasure as he positioned himself between my legs - my soft feminine legs.
I moaned in passion as he lubricated me gently inserting his finger which made me buck in pleasure then he gently kissed me as I slid my hand between our writhing bodies taking his shaft in my soft hands I guided him to the core of my being as he pressed there was a slight resistance then my muscles relaxed and he filled my body!

I shuddered in pleasure as I felt his balls rest against my soft pliable body I cupped his face and softly kissed him, whispering, “I’m such a lucky girl that feels soooooooooo good.”
He smiled gently at me a smile that was full of love and more he whispered, “You are one very special girl and all mine!”
I nodded in satisfaction and he started to thrust into me slowly building his intensity and rapidly building me to orgasms!
Soon I was giving voice as orgasms racked my body I lost all track of time all track of my orgasms. He was the centre of my world and him filling my very core he was my universe.

I felt my lover shudder and then I could feel him release his seed into my body! Every time this happened I felt a moment of regret that I was not a real woman, as I wanted his children so very, very badly.
But this passed as I knew giving birth was impossible even after my operation sadly I could not give him a child.

He lay on top of me totally spent I loved this time after making love the pressure of my partner on me made me feel ------- well fulfilled.
Soon that wonderful shaft of his softened and slipped out he took his weight again and kissed me deeply and passionately whispering, “I love you so much I’m so glad we met”.
Smiling up at him I stroked his short hair and told him, “It’s me that’s the lucky one finding someone like you who will accept me as I am”.
Once more we kissed passionately then he rolled off me. I snuggled into him loving the closeness I gave a long sigh, looking at me Brett asked; “What’s the matter”
“Oh” I said it’s just me being silly wishing we could go to bed like this every night”. “Every night!” He exclaimed, you’ll work me to an early grave having sex like that every night – remember I’m only a man not a superwoman like you!”
Giggling I playfully punched him in the ribs which caused a play fight of course I let him win to appease his male ego then after kissing some more we settled down to sleep.

Once he was breathing regularly I disentangled myself from his arms and went to clean myself after douching I put a clean pad on followed by my sexy crimson silk shorty nighty, and slipped into bed.
I lay for a while just looking at him sleeping, finally I snuggled into his arms and drifted off to sleep.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

The alarm went off next morning and I was a bit disorientated when I woke up who was this in bed with me??
Then my brain clicked in and I snuggled into Brett’s back smelling his masculinity feeling his strong body my nose getting tickled by the few hairs on his shoulders (note to self have to get those removed somehow.)

Then I realised what I had just thought - it was so womanish and a girly thing I certainly have come a long, long way!
The few hairs caused me to sneeze that woke my man up. This was what I really wanted, he turned over and I happily snuggled into his arms.
“Kerzuntike” he said, “What” I dopily asked, “You’ve just sneezed and that’s what we say when someone sneezes”
“It was the hairs on your shoulders that made me sneeze” I whined, “ Anyhow we say ‘bless you’ when you sneeze”.

We then had a five-minute discussion on the difference between American English and English, English (if you see what I mean)
Anyhow instead of giving me some early morning delight we both ended up late and had to rush to get ready luckily for the two of us it was Friday this is a dress down day – unless you have any business meetings, and then you have to present a corporate façade.

Even though it was a dress down day I still wanted to look perfect. So after a shower and slipping on my panties and pad I opted for stretch satin leggings in cream and a tunic dress in a paisley pattern that came to about 4” above my knee.
I used a 4” leather belt to cinch it in and brown ankle boots with a 3” heel.
As I made sure I had matching handbag and brief case Brett commented, “That’s another thing I love about you” Looking at him I answered, “And what’s that then?” He smiled and grinning answered, “Even though it’s a dress down day you look a million dollars like you’re off a fashion magazine”.
I smiled and coquettishly answered, “Thank you kind sir a girl loves compliments at this time of the day.”

We met Amy and Guy in the kitchen my darling sister commented; “Someone was noisy last night?” I blushed and gasped, “Amy what do you mean?” She grinned and said the whole block could hear you shrieking” I blushed scarlet and stammered, “It was that pig’s fault he was tickling” pointing to Brett who had the grace to flush slightly.

“Ahhhhh” she said knowingly, “Ticking, now that’s a new name for it! Right I have to get to work I’ll see you later.
Oh and it’s ok for Brett to stay here this time.
I was about to protest when she carried on, “And I DO remember our pact but this was an emergency. AND dear sister I cannot stand your lovesick face mooning over him so the best idea is he stays with us and you can tickle anytime you want!”

From anyone else that would have sounded insulting but that was Amy! Take her or leave her. But she still managed to leave me spluttering with embarrassment.

We grabbed a very quick breakfast Brett asked, “Is Amy always as forthright?” I smiled lovingly at him and answered, “Yep - that’s my darling sister and I wouldn’t change her for the world – so you had better get used to it as you’re marrying into my family – oh and by the way are you coming to Oxford with me tonight?”

Grinning he replied, “Try and stop me!” Smiling happily I responded, “Right answer” and gave him a quick passionate loving kiss.
Grabbing my tan suede jacket we left for work remembering to arm the new security system after we left.
I managed to guide Brett through the maze that is the London underground system at rush hour where its dog eats dog, (similar to everywhere on earth I would imagine).

Getting to work I headed to my office and Brett to the security section to report to Tim
As I was working Fiona popped her head in I waved her in and we sat and talked for a while mainly we discussed my new temporary PA (Kylie) and I filled in the forms that were required.
There wasn’t many as Kylie was a freelance so she looked after her tax and insurance issues.

I looked at Fiona and asked, “Can we meet up next Thursday?” She looked at me and gave a dreamy smile, “Sure thing if you’re sure” I touched her hand and whispered, “I’m certain”.
We agreed to arrange things next week and she got up to leave as she reached the door she turned and told me; “Oh I almost forgot, Tim Williamson has arranged to a security sweep of all offices just to check for things!” I played dumb and asked, “What things?”
“Oh you know,” she answered airily, “Industrial espionage thing and that kind of stuff”
I snorted, “Bullshit, there’s nothing in my office I’d have noticed and anyhow I have work to do without this silly security crap!” Hoping I was not hamming it up too much.
Fiona smiled and informed me, “Nichola, it’s not optional the order comes from on high, very high so every office gets done”

After she had left I thought, ‘Tim Williamson, you cunning old fox” and with that I carried on working.
I phone Amy to ask her if she was certain about Brett she told me to stop worrying and asked how we were getting to Oxford as I had not mentioned anything; “Oh I said airily I thought I’d drive us down - take the new car for a good run”.
“Bloody Hell” she spluttered, “I’ll have to check that I’m well insured” I managed to get a “Cheeky cow” to her before she hung up.
All in all I had a great morning Brett phoned and took me to lunch at the local pub the ‘Coal Hole’ which did good food at a reasonable price
And what a surprise Tim our head of security was there, of course we had to join him and as Brett got the drinks and ordered the food (and paid, I’m more of a woman than I ever thought).
I smiled at Tim and muttered, “Crafty old fox” he grinned and said, “I just pulled some strings and got an independent firm to do the sweep – clever thinking eh?”

Brett came back with my coke and we chatted away like good friends, which is really what we were.
After lunch it was back to the office where I told Brett I would meet him at four thirty then home to pick up some clothes and to Oxford I told him I was driving and he was sitting in the back (to stop him distracting me). He pulled a face at this but only in fun.

The rest of the afternoon I worked away about three there was a knock on the door and a guy stood there. I recognised him as one of the men who worked with Kylie installing the security system so this is where Tim got the idea from!
He explained that he was going to sweep my office for surveillance devices I told him that he wouldn’t find anything but go ahead and waste his time. He then told me that he would be installing a device which would indicate if anyone planted anything in the future.
Needless to say he found the items the pig had put in my office and removed them he also found the ones I had installed and upgraded them, as well as a tiny camera covering the whole of the office area!

Friday afternoon was an early finish day, and by four fifteen most of the office had gone I went and told Grenville that he was perfectly right my office had been bugged.
But it was clear now, again he asked what the hell was going on, and again I played innocent.
Brett arrived just in time and wishing Gren a good weekend we left. Half an hour later we arrived home to find Amy ready to go, I threw some clothes into my small case and joined her and Brett.
Then we left, on the way out I picked up the mail and there was another letter, handwritten like the rest this time the postmark was Boston in Lincolnshire, whoever was sending these had moved away from Yorkshire!

We went quiet as we looked at it, I wondered what was in it, then said, “let’s get going, we can read it in the car”

We got going and Brett opened the letter, as with the others the format was identical, but this one was quite short.

Hi N

Some more information you and your fiancée may find
interesting, through extensive research the brains behind
the fraud are Joachim Ragatz and William J Ritter, these two
seem to be rattled, as they are meeting next month, when I
find out where I will tell you more.

Your best Friend. __ _ .

After Brett had finished reading we were silent for a while then something clicked in my brain, “Brett” I asked, “How did that message end?” “Err” he muttered, “Your best friend – why?”
“That’s different to the others they ended simply ‘a friend’ then ‘your friend’ now it’s ‘your best friend’ see they are all different”.
We drove in silence for a while, as we all digested this change Brett called Tim to tell him of the new letter, and Tim told him that he would contact Carl and Kylie.

We arrived at Mum and Dad’s – strange I really think of them as my mum and dad and they treat me as their daughter.
This was the first time I had seen them since I had decided to complete my change.
Mum hugged me tightly she had tears in her eye’s as she kissed me she said, “I’m so happy dear you had really decided to become my dear daughter and I thought that the four of us could go looking at wedding dresses for you”

“Mum” I protested, “We’re not getting married until next year there’s no rush”.
“Absolute tosh” she snorted, “Half the fun is trying dresses on believe your mum! And anyhow I’ll be trying mother of the bride outfits on you can’t deprive me of that dear”
Dad then butted in saying; “Nichola dear, surrender now – you won’t win when your mother has made her mind up”.
I looked at Brett and shrugged saying “looks like you’ll have to entertain yourself tomorrow!”
Grinning he told me, “no problems sweetheart, I’m catching up with Carl and Guy I was just looking for the right moment to break the news to you!” I playfully punched him on the arm “Pig, just don’t get drunk, I’ve plans for you mister”

Sophie then appeared on the scene and threw herself at Amy and I shouting “Aunty Amy, Aunty Nichola I love you and miss you” She had changed her hair style of a young girls her clothes were suitable for a twelve year old and she had lost a lot of weight!
Her boobs (which were once like mine full and luscious) were not very noticeable!
After we had disentangled ourselves Amy said “Sophie, please call Nichola and I by our names we’re all sisters” I fully backed Amy up on this so somewhat reticently Sophie agreed to call us by our names. (Being called Aunty all the time made me feel old- typical woman)

As we made our way upstairs mum told us, “Supper will be about an hour” great I thought ample time to have my wicked was with Brett.
Once inside the bedroom we dropped our bags and I helped Brett to undress! Much to his surprise and if I say so delight as I removed his clothes I kissed his wonderful body.
He unfastened my belt and lifted my tunic dress over my head my leggings and boots were next - but not in that order. As I stood there in bra and panties he stood back and looked at me. “God, you’re gorgeous” he breathed as his hands rested on my hips. I just stood there enjoying his presence as I moved closer his hands slipped around me and cupped my very feminine derriere, gently squeezing my luscious bum.

I was about to go down on his when he stopped me saying, “No let me taste you first” he picked me up and carried me to the bed removing my panties and pad he started playing with my little clittie.
I moaned in delight, these moans soon changed to purr’s of pleasure and oh so soon I shuddered as an orgasm shuddered through me! I adored the ministrations of his lips and tongue on my clittie my hand found his rampant manhood and gently I caressed his wonderful love shaft.
In desperation I whispered, “pleeese let me taste you my love”
We moved and shuffled until he was lying on the bed I was on top and shuffled around so we were in the 69 position.
I now had access to my lovers wonderful cock I licked and sucked him loving the taste of him. Bobbing my head up and down his shaft my concentration lapsed as he now had me really excited - orgasm followed wonderful orgasm much to my surprise my lover suddenly erupted in my mouth for a second I was taken by surprise but I was determined not to waste a drop of his precious seed.
I finished licking him clean then I shuffled around and lay in his arms. As we lay in post coital bliss I whispered “I suppose we had better get ready for supper, though I could stay like this all night”

Kissing me on the nose he leapt out of bed saying I’ll hit the shower then as he ran to the bathroom he deftly missed the pillow I hurled after him!
So I took my make up off cleansed my face and laid out a pair of pink capris and a red jersey tunic along with black bra and matching thong my vagina was going back on! I had enough of my periods – that’s one good thing about me I could decide on the length of my periods real women couldn’t do this!

Somehow we were down before Amy which was a minor miracle! We had a drink before supper then a really good family meal after supper Amy and I put the dishes in the machine and joined the others in the lounge, where Sophie showed off her skills on both the piano and saxophone.
Considering she had only been learning these for a few months she was surprisingly good and really showed promise!
She showed me how to play the saxophone. But all I could get was a strangled squeal out of the damn thing.
When we went to bed Brett brushed my hair for me I loved the feeling of him doing this little thing for me. I sat there with only my panties on, enjoying the attention his eyes gave to me. My breasts jiggling away with each stroke of the brush as he leant against me I could feel his arousal and anticipated the wonderful feeling of him deep inside my very willing body.

When he had completed the 100 brush stroked he put the brush back onto the dressing table. Our eyes were locked onto each others through the mirror his hands stroked my shoulders and he lowered his head to kiss my hair he took a deep breath and whispered hoarsely, “You smell divine – God I love you so much!” I shuddered at his touch his hands slipped down and cupped my soft bounteous breasts again a tremble of passion escaped from my eager body.

As he gently massaged my breast my breathing became rapid as the feeling inside me intensified he gently took my nipples between his finger and thumb and rolled them they were already hard and swollen; but this took them to a new level of intensity – I gasped in pleasure as a small orgasm shuddered through me. His now very noticeable erection was there for me to feast my lustful gaze on. I stood up and he lead me to the bed as I bent over to turn down the duvet I displayed my firmly rounded derriere to him taunting him, daring him to take me.

He slid my thong off, cupping my pussy, a finger inside the silicon folds of my vagina teasing my clittie, making me moan and whimper then I felt his manhood slip between my silky smooth thighs as he entered my vagina from behind.
My moaning became more intense as he started thrusting soon I was pushing back onto his wonderful love shaft his hands were around my body containing my wonderfully sensitive jiggling boobs.
I glanced in the mirror to see me thrusting back towards him my head thrown back my auburn hair cascading around my shoulders lips slightly open and nostrils slightly flared.
I looked every inch of what I was so very rapidly becoming a woman being made love to and a woman loving every second of it.

My legs were starting to turn to jelly and orgasm after orgasm racked through my body.
I was soaking I sensed my Brett was close to achieving his climax so I concentrated on his pleasure and his pleasure alone! Why? Because my body was on automatic full passion mode everything I did to intensify his climax I swear I could feel is every move this was taking me to the pinnacle of passion.
I felt him thrust extra hard then he released his seed into me! He gave a small grunt in the release I whimpered in total submission to him again the thought passed through my mind that I wished I could have my lovers child, that the two for us could create a life between us.

This thought made me sad, even in the throws of ultimate passion, and a tear escaped from the corners of my eyes.
I thought Brett hadn’t noticed, but once I had cleaned myself up and got into bed and into his arms he quietly asked me, “Why were you crying?” I knew exactly what he meant so I lied and told him a half truth, “Because you take me to places a woman only dreams about”.
“Are you sure?” He quizzed me; “Of course” I am i cheerfully assured him. “I’m happy to take you to these places” he smiled at me. Then continued, “As long as it’s not about us not being able to have children!”

That shocked me! He seemed as if he knew my innermost thoughts! I felt tears in the corners of my eyes, “H, h, how did you know?” I stammered I was now very close to tears.
Smiling at me he shrugged, “Lucky guess!” At that I broke completely down. Sobbing heart wrenching hiccoughs tears streaming, “B, b, b, but I want to give you everything children; my love; my body b, b, but I can’t because of, of, of well you know!”
I sobbed heartbroken I think I was starting to get hysterical because all of a sudden he slapped me, “Nichola!” He snapped, “Pull your self together – NOW” he hissed at me angrily.
I was so shocked at him slapping me I stopped dead and just looked at him my hand going to my cheek where he had slapped me.

He took hold of my other hand and kissed my palm looking seriously at me he gently spoke to me as he would a child; he spoke from the heart; “Nichola, don’t let this gnaw at you it will tear you apart if you do. I love you, and you alone. I adore you! I love all your little faults; your breath taking honesty everything about you. When I asked you to marry me I knew everything about your past – for gods sake you told me! So we can’t have out own children - so what we can adopt give some kids a life they may not otherwise have we will love them as our own you’ll make a wonderful Mom!”

He kissed my palm again. I was still staring at him - shocked that he had slapped me.
In a daze I mumbled, “You hit me! You – have – just – hit – me! And what little faults” as I said this my voice slowly getting louder.
He took hold of both my hand and in reply kissed me on my lips. I tried to turn away but he was stronger than I was eventually I surrendered and started responding to his kisses slowly at first then as the passion built in me with gusto and passion.

He pulled away saying, “I’m so sorry for slapping you but you were getting hysterical. I simply love you all of you, everything about you!”
Contritely I looked at him and apologised asking forgiveness and asking to be held in his arms.
He looked seriously at me and answered, “On one condition!” “Anything” I pleaded, “Anything at all”.
Grimly he said, “Never ever think thoughts like that again - I love YOU” he emphasised the ‘you’.
“I promise.” I answered, “I truly promise.” He opened his arms and I literally flew into them relishing the comforting feel of him as I snuggled into him I muttered, “And what little faults”.
He gave a big sigh and whispered, “Will you get to sleep Nichola! It’ll be morning soon”
“Yes sir” I giggled settling down in his arms. I felt him kiss my hair and then I was asleep.

Waking up the next morning was the best thing ever I was snuggled in Brett’s arms smelling his wonderful man scent.
I reflected how much more sensitive my senses had become as the hormones took hold of me my sense of touch was very much enhanced, in part due to the very soft skin I have now.
My sense of smell was also more acute and different Brett for instance smelled MMMMMMMMMM wonderful, but other male’s don’t smell as good to me in fact some smelled horrid - but maybe this was love.

I lay there snuggled up when I felt the urge to look at his body carefully I slipped the duvet off and feasted my eye’s on my future husband.
It didn’t feel strange to call him that it felt natural and right! I stared at his masculine face in sleep he looked gentle and caring his neck was quite thick but not too much. In proportion he had broad shoulders and well muscled arms but again not grotesquely so.
The same with his chest well defined pectoral muscles and a gorgeous six pack with just a slight covering of hair.
His legs were also well muscled and not too hairy all in all he was a real hunk – and he was all mine!

“What ARE you doing?” His sleepy voice made me jump as I was enraptured just looking at him.
“Err just looking” I managed to answer somewhat embarrassed at being caught.
“And do I meet with your approval?” He asked, “OH yes, VERY MUCH so” I breathed as I headed up to kiss him. Our lips met and his arms enfolded me, the passion in that kiss was electric!
I pressed my soft body against him my boobs squeezed against his muscular chest my arms wrapped around his neck stroking his short hair.
I felt him come to life and his gorgeous dick pressed against my belly reaching between his legs I gently caressed his balls scraping my long nails ever so carefully over his scrotum up and down his love shaft and circling the livid red hot end of his shaft.
I could stand it no more and lovingly I guided him into me not into my prosthetic vagina but into me so I could really feel him inside me.

Our lovemaking was passionate but calm and measured we were sure of ourselves and comfortable with each other now very much so.
As usual I had some wonderful orgasms these multiple orgasms I get now were far better than when I was a man.
I felt Brett’s intensity and realised he was close to his climax just as I thought this I felt his seed spurt into my body and shuddered with delight giving a small squeal of absolute pleasure.

We lay entwined for a few minutes luxuriating in that wonderful feeling after satisfying sex.
He kissed my nose and whispered; “You know I can’t wait for you to become a girl but I’ll really miss sex like we have just had”.
I stirred and looked him straight in the eye’s, “What have I said?” He asked.
I continued to stare at him then put him out of his misery saying, “Look mister! I’ll say this only once - even when I have my own vagina I still want sex like that – understand!”
Grinning at me he told me “Message received and understood – now I’m for a shower, and with that for the second day in a row he scrambled out of bed and beat me into the shower!
And for the second day in a row I missed him with the pillow. Give me time and I’ll hit him with that bloody pillow!

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

I finally got into the bathroom and cleaned myself up after our lovemaking – the swine!
I douched and showered moisturised my body and face then slipped into my underwear and went back into the bedroom to dress.
As I was going shopping I wore black shiny leggings a cute tunic dress that came to 4” above my knees it was in a blue soft jersey fabric with a satin front, which had a multi, coloured butterfly across the chest it was gorgeous to wear.
A thin silver chain belt cinched the tunic and I wore black wedge shoes simple make up and we went down stairs. Amy arrived just after the two of us Sophie was already there but no mum or dad.

“Mum says we’ll go shopping about ten” Sophie informed us which meant we could have a leisurely breakfast.
Just before ten I got my coat and handbag and met mum Sophie was there looking like a young girl. Amy turned up and we left for a days shopping leaving Brett to his own devices. Just before I left I told him, “Remember don’t get too drunk I DO have plans for tonight!”

If I thought that looking at wedding dresses come second to shopping - how wrong could I have been!
After we parked up mum took the lead and before I realised it I was entering one of the most expensive bridal shops in Oxford.
The manageress Lorna (that’s what it said on her name tag) greeted us mum said, “My daughter here is getting married later in the year could we look at some dresses?”

I was then introduced to the world of wedding dresses! And what a confusing world it was normal clothes shopping I loved but this was a whole new ball game!
I was asked what style did I want? Answer I hadn’t a clue. Long or short? Classic or column? Train or fish tail or both? On the shoulder? Off the shoulder? Bustier or straps? White, Cream or Ivory? Or did I want another colour?

My head was spinning I was looking at magazines. Then I made the mistake of saying that I liked the style of a classic wedding dress!
Next thing I was through into the changing rooms being trussed up in a corset – a white satin boned corset for god’s sake! Complete with suspenders! White stockings were then rolled up my legs a multitude of underskirts net and soft satin. Then came the voluminous satin and lace dress which flowed around me.
I was zipped up then about a million small pearl buttons fastened hiding the zipper.
The separate train attached then the head dress with veil 3” white satin court shoes and a bouquet thrust into my hands and I was lead out to the awaiting mum and sisters.
The ohh’s and ahh’s said it all I looked into the mirrors looking at myself from all angles and a lump came into my throat I looked beautiful with the corset my figure was stunning breasts proudly displayed. The classic dress was wonderful. But not for me!

While I was looking at myself Amy and Sophie went and changed into bride’s maids dresses they (or mum) had chosen.
I swung this way and that admiring my reflection when they returned and stood either side of me.
It then really hit home that I who was really a man looking like a woman was actually getting married! I was going to be a bride.
More Ohh’s and Ahh’s and I then asked to be released from my satin and lace prison.

If I thought that that would be the end of it I was so awfully wrong I was in that bloody shop for three hours trying on different dresses and getting more and more confused. However I will admit I did like a classic styled Grecian satin column dress.
It had built in boning and bra my décolletage was covered by lace and tulle the dress clung to my curves and pooled around my feet it draped around my body and had pearl details around the dress – I loved it but realised that my mum and sisters loved looking for my dress.
I could see that by their excitement so for the next few months I would play along and let them enjoy themselves – but I knew the dress I wanted.

When we finally left the shop, I was starting to enjoy being the centre of attraction wearing all those ultimate pieces of feminine finery in fact I couldn’t wait until next week when the ritual would be repeated in another bridal boutique! I really felt like I belonged in the world of womanHOOD!

We did some more shopping then home Brett was already there and still very sober being Saturday he had been with Carl and Guy talking about the notes and watching football (or soccer as Brett insisted on calling it) he was bubbling, obviously there had been some breakthrough!

He asked abut my day I gave him one of those looks! The verymuch to his surprise grabbed him by the throat and growled, “After the hell I’ve been through and the hell I am going to go through! You had better marry me buster!”
Amy had a grin wider than the moon on her face and gleefully explained, “My darling sister has been corseted dressed and undressed at least a dozen times and that’s just the first Bridal Salon. But Brett she looks divine squeezed into a delicious satin and lace boned corset”
I shot her a look of pure venom while Brett made the mistake of musing out loud, “Hmmm corset, can’t wait to see that honey” for that he got a punch on the arm.

“Ouch” he grunted, “That really hurt you punch like a guy!” Amy chortled at this quipping, “Yes - we still haven’t got her fully tamed”
Now I was going to kill her she realised that I was not a happy bunny and retreated upstairs before I could strangle her.
Mum stuck her head in the door and said, “Seeing that you children are going out no supper your father and I are going out and Shirley’s taking Sophie to McDonalds! Brett dear are you sure you want to marry this harridan of a daughter of mine?”
I shot mum a look of hate which rapidly turned to love as she just stood there grinning at me; “Your temper tantrums don’t work with me young lady” and with that she left - left me in total confusion and totally deflated!

“Going out?” I spluttered. Brett broke in, “Yes, going out with Amy, Guy, Kylie and Carl is that ok honey?”
“Don’t you honey me you, you, you insensitive corset loving MAN, I’ll truss you up in one of those bloody things and see how you like it!”
I was playing angry but secretly I quite enjoyed wearing the corset and I loved the shape it gave me.
As I literally dragged him upstairs I asked him where we were going tonight and found that we were meeting at a pub then going for an Italian meal at an upmarket restaurant.
So I knew what to wear. And seeing that we (or I had nearly three hours to get ready) I was going to have my evil way with him – pity I didn’t have a corset!

When we got to my room or our room as I saw it we kissed very gently! The intensity slowly building up with our passion our lovemaking was tender passionate and very, very satisfying.
This time we went into the bathroom together and while he shaved I showered, needless to say he had finished shaving well before I had finished showering so we had round two in the shower!

I did my make up and hair then dressed, the dress I chose was a sleeveless black silk jersey dress which came about 4” above my knee it had red roses printed onto it in muted tones.
The black of the dress contrasted with the creaminess of my skin it had a square modest neckline.
My underwear was a La Perla black demi cup bra matching thong and barely black tights black patent shoes with a 4” heel matching handbag and a red woollen knee length coat completed my ensemble.

My hair I wore loose cascading over my shoulders in gentle curls with about half an hour to go before we had to leave I declared myself satisfied with the way I looked. (Much to Brett’s relief).

Banging on Amy’s door we made our way downstairs Amy arrived just as the taxi pulled up.
We piled in the driver was a friend of Mel’s who I had met at the drunken nights at Mel’s home.
He told us that Kylie (Mel’s Kylie) had been accepted at Kings Hospital but was having trouble finding a place to live, as the nurse’s accommodation was full.
Amy looked at me and commented, “We have a couple of spare rooms?” her tone of voice was questioning. “Do you mind?” I asked, “Not at all, Kylies a really nice girl and it would help Mel out” she answered. “I’ll phone Mel and give her the offer” as I said this I took my phone out.
My conversation with Mel was great, she was so pleased with our offer and would pass it onto Kylie and get back to me we spoke for a while and arranged to meet next weekend.
We pulled up at the pub and paid the cab going in we saw the rest and went over to join them.

The pub was wonderful and very noisy which I assume this was why Carl had picked it.
Kylie (Carls Kylie) looked absolutely stunning in a cream bandage dress, which really clung to her curve’s her blonde hair was up with wisp’s framing her face if I had still been a man I would really have fancied her! Now? Where now she was a competitor (of sorts) and a really good girl friend.

As we talked, Carl’s Amy’s Brett’s and my phones went off Kylie commented, “Someone’s in your flat girls!” The four of us opened our phone’s and sure enough ‘the pig’ was there completely unaware that he had tripped the silent alarm and that his every move was being watched.
We watched in silence as he worked his way around the kitchen and living room, watching him invade our private space disgusted me.

He only had a cursory look into our bedrooms – thank god but he put some ‘devices’ in the kitchen dining room and lounge as Kylie watched she commented; “Well they’ll do him no good they certainly won’t get through the blocks we’ve put in place – he’ll get fed up with having to change them!”
He was only there for about 15 minutes then left. As he closed the door the security system reset.
I looked at Kylie and commented, “I’m well impressed with that system you’ve installed but I never realised it was a silent alarm”.

Kylie smiled and answered; “Well for what we were doing, it’s no good scaring them away if you see what I mean.” We nodded, totally agreeing, “Anyhow” Carl butted in, “Let’s go and eat then Kylie can tell us what she’s found. I know and am writing a report for Brett and Tim so they can proceed!”
We finished out drinks and wandered off to the restaurant. When we arrived we were shown to a booth at the rear of the restaurant.
Taking our seats we ordered the drinks and perused the menu, once the drinks arrived and we ordered our food, Kylie started telling us what she had found.

She had accessed the bank account given to us by our ‘friend’ it seemed that this was a holding account where money was deposited then moved via three banks to the final accounts which were all offshore accounts!
Kylie had accessed these and traced them to the people involved in the scam, she had managed to get a list of the owners of the final accounts amounts deposited, dates of the deposits everything to (as Brett put it to), “Wrap this up and put it to bed”.

The first course arrived and we devoted our time to eating simply enjoying the excellent food and chatting about normal everyday things. Amy described in some detail my afternoon ordeal much to everyone’s amusement including myself now I had calmed down.

We had a brilliant meal, the company was good and the talk comforting. Brett and myself agreed to call round to pick up the report the following afternoon so Brett could talk to the ‘Powers that Be’ in New York.
We went our separate ways about eleven Amy and Guy, Kylie and Carl and of course Brett and myself.
Arriving home at the same time as a slightly tipsy mum and dad we retired to the lounge to have a nightcap. Somehow the discussion got around to me and the things that I had done to help the family.
I was very easy with this at first Brett was a bit uncomfortable but soon relaxed when he realised I was easy discussing my future.
The talk got around to my decision to become a total woman and dad being a surgeon was determined to get the best available for me regardless of cost.

Brett commented that so far the surgeons had done a wonderful job, dad looked at me and very quietly answered; “well Brett they had a good canvas to start with.
Nichola here – I think of her as Nichola never Andy is beautiful. And though I’d never tell her this I am so proud of her and love her like my own daughter. So remember this young man if you ever hurt her you’ll have me to answer to!”

I was so touched by this affection I knew mum thought of me as her daughter but dad had never indicated that he felt like this.
I felt so happy, and so proud.
Mind you there was so much alcohol talking as well!

We went to bed about midnight and this time I was into the bathroom first when Brett emerged after me I was sat in front of the mirror brushing my hair wearing a deep red satin nightdress with black lace around my bust line and on the hem delicate scalloped lace straps highlighted the creaminess of my skin.

He came behind me and gently ran his fingers across my shoulders causing ripples of pleasure to coarse through my body.
He took the hairbrush off me and continued to brush my long hair he really seemed to enjoy doing this for me; “Do you enjoy brushing my hair?” I asked.
He sighed and answered me, “Oh yes it’s so relaxing and so satisfying.”
I was puzzled at the word satisfying so asked, “Why satisfying?” He smiled at me and said, “Satisfying because when I look at you and admire your shimmering wonderful hair I think that in some small way I helped it to look like that”.

That was so touching I smiled up at him then I took hold of his hand stopping him brushing stood up and wrapping my arms around his strong neck kissed him deeply and intensely.
Pulling back I told him, “I look like this because of you a woman in love true love, really glows”
He slipped his hands around my satin clad waist pulled me to him and we kissed again picking me up he carried me to the bed.
He gently laid me on it then joined me all I will say is that our lovemaking was very pleasurable intense, passionate and respectful, we were so at ease with each other fitted together like a hand and glove.

Went I lay basking in the glow of post coital pleasure I contentedly snuggled into his chest smelling his man scent. He drifted off to sleep and soon was breathing regularly and deeply carefully slipping out of his arms I went to the bathroom and cleaned up and putting a fresh nightdress on took my place in his arms and drifted off to sleep.

Next day we were up late had a late breakfast (brunch) I asked mum (who was slightly hung over) where Sophie was, “Oh her and Shirley have gone for a drive, they often do this they go all over the place”
We set off for Carl and Kylie’s place after we’d been there we were meeting Mel for a quiet drink – it would have to be as she was working the next day as were the two of us.
The information Kylie had discovered was absolutely amazing she had the bank accounts; amounts in them; the track the money had gone to get to the final bank account. (Usually by 3 or more offshore accounts) Names, dates it was dynamite the final piece of the jigsaw was the meeting next month. We wondered if my friend would come good finding out where the meeting was taking place.

Of course we discussed who this mystery friend was the style of the notes gave nothing away however the contents said that it was someone who knew what we were doing and also the workings of the organisation - which narrowed it down to about every employee!
Brett phoned the states on the secure phone and spoke to my boss Charles Winton who was the link between the company president John Gardan and us.

As we were leaving to meet Mel Brett’s phone rang and after a short conversation he told me that Charles and Jon were going to make a snap visit so we could discuss things – great I thought just what I needed, someone looking over my shoulder when I was getting into my job! (My female insecurity bubbling)
Also Brett had the authority to tell Carl to prepare his invoice for services, this was sanctioned from the very top.
Carl joked, “That’ll cost them!” Very seriously Brett answered, “Carl if we break this fraud any bill you submit will only come to a fraction of what is being stolen!”
With that we left and went to meet Mel I loved meeting her and expected a response from her Kylie about staying with Amy and I.

Much to my surprise Kylie was with Mel after we sat down Kylie came straight to the point, “Nichola, thanks for the offer but I really can’t live with you it wouldn’t be right”.
“And why not” I countered, “Are we too old or as your mum calls me too posh?”
“I don’t think you’re posh” Mel protested all I did was grin at her. Kylie carried on, “It’s just I’ll be working shifts and don’t want to disturb you” “Rubbish” I answered, “Your room is well away from the other rooms we’ll never hear you”.
Kylie still wasn’t convinced but eventually she agreed to come back to London with us tonight and try the room – I told her, “You can stay until next weekend and come back with me if you want to get to know the area so to speak”.

“Can I, can I really” she squealed! I nodded and told her we’re leaving about nine (this gave her 5 hours).
She looked at Mel and asked, “Is it OK mum?” “Of course it is” Mel answered, “You’re a big girl now and my posh friend will keep an eye on you!”
I playfully punched Mel on the arm. Kylie said her good byes and left to pack a bag for the week.
I looked at Mel’s face as her daughter left quietly I said, “You are really proud of her aren’t you?” Sighing she simply nodded then said, “You have no idea Nicky, no idea. Especially after the rough start she had with her dad pissing off and all that!” “Don’t worry we’ll look after her” I assured a worried looking mum.

We headed home Amy was there I told her about Kylie and this time it was about both Kylies.
As Amy succinctly put it, “There are too many Kylies around here at the moment!”
After a late supper we managed to see Sophie before we left. Apparently the two of them had been to Derby for the day.
I commented to Mrs Jones that it was a long way she just smiled and said, “Not as far as some places we’ve been to but Sophie enjoys being out ad looking at new things.”

Picking Kylie up we headed back to London, arriving shortly after eleven, we showed Kylie to her room and gave her a key and the entrance door codes leaving her to settle in we went to bed, I was shattered and I think Brett was because we never even made love!

The next morning as we got ready for work I teased Brett that he had got tired of me already as he fell asleep on me the night before! He swore that I was asleep first but pouting and big sorrowful eyes from me won the day! He was about to apologise when I put him out of his misery telling him I was kidding.

At breakfast there was no sign of Kylie, so we left her a note to make herself at home, use anything she wanted, and don’t forget to set the alarm when she went out.
Then Brett asked a question that both Amy and I hadn’t thought about, “How’s Kylie going to set the ‘other alarm system?’” we looked from one to the other, “Err, I haven’t a clue” I admitted, then carried on, “I’ll phone Kylie”
Kylie said she would be round before work and programme Kylie’s phone she found it quite amusing that two Kylies would be talking. I asked her to tell young Kylie that it was an add on to our security system.
As she hung up she quipped, “Oh I’ll be late for work boss!” I had totally forgotten that she would be working with me for a while.

A few minutes before we all left for work, young Kylie dragged herself into the kitchen - she was most definitely not a morning person! Amy and I told her to
help herself to anything she needed also that someone was coming round shortly to show her how to work the alarm system she was quite happy about this and broached the subject of paying her way.
Amy jumped in telling her that for this week she was our guest if she decided to stay with us we would sort something out later.
She was about to argue when I chipped in with, “God you’re so like your mum you’ll argue about anything” somewhat embarrassed she surrendered.

The next two days passed so quickly Brett would be going back to Italy on the Thursday morning but it was great simply sleeping with him making leisurely love feeling fulfilled and totally and utterly feminine and loved.
We made love in every way possible! And I loved every second of it especially just after he had climaxed when he lay with his full weight on me.
I loved the feeling then, knowing that I had caused his feeling of utter exhaustion and contentment.

Wednesday, when we got home from work this changed because there on the hall table was another letter from my friend!
We both looked at if like it was a poisonous snake! Even though whoever was sending these really was on our side with trembling hands I tore open the plain envelope.

Hi Nichola,

The meeting is taking place next week, the two
Are taking a Stingray 235 boat from the Bimini
Executive Yacht Services and just the
2 of them are going somewhere quiet for a discussion.

More than that I cannot find out, Oh and it’s next
Wednesday the meeting is taking place.

This should be my last letter to you, as you have all
You need to wrap this up.

But still be very careful.

Your best friend.. .

Brett got onto New York and passed on this information, young Kylie – bless her had produced a wonderful supper for the four of us a warm mixed seafood salad with freshly baked crusty bread. Followed by a homemade Tiramisu! The girl could certainly cook.

As my sister put it, “Kylie, you have to stop with us this food is heavenly” I endorsed these sentiments fully but cautioned my dear sister saying, “Once she starts working she’ll be too tired to cook like this”
Kylie just laughed saying, “I love cooking, it’s like a release for me so you’ll certainly taste my cooking again”.
I picked up on that straight away, “You mean you’ll stay with us Kylie?” she nodded saying if that’s all right with you two?
Amy and I looked at each other and together said, “Yep it sure is!” then we had a girl hug.

As this was Brett’s last night the two of us went to bed early as we changed ready for bed. (As Marilyn Munro said wearing only Chanel No.5, or in my case Estee Lauder Beautiful)
I sat in my thong while Brett brushed my hair for me this was akin to fore play! And we both knew that and as a consequence the atmosphere has a certain frisson about it.
As he brushed I watched my beautiful firm breasts gently jiggle Brett commented, “I adore the way you breast move when I brush your hair!
Again he knew my thoughts we were so together it was untrue.

I stood up after he had finished and unashamedly wiggled out of my thong showing myself to my man, my lover and to be honest my life.
Our kisses started with an unspoken urgency that burst into unbridled passion tongues entwined hands searching each other’s bodies - we fell onto the bed. Brett looked down at me and whispered, “I love you” simply that nothing fancy. I whispered back, “And I love you soooo much if anything happened to you I would be die”

He looked gently at me and breathed, “Look darling if anything should happen to me promise me you’ll carry on living” this seemed a strange and a worrying thing to say after a frown and a think I nodded.
Our lovemaking was very passionate and intense after all I wouldn’t see him for a month.
After a mammoth two-hour session we were both spent! My Brett was tremendous how he lasted that long I hadn’t a clue but he managed!
As for me? Well I was sore but in a wonderful way so snuggling into him we fell asleep – well he did but as a woman once he was asleep I had to go and clean myself.

We were up at five thirty for me to drive him to the City Airport for his flight to Rome. This flight took about 4 hours but was easier for me and he was in no rush.
Dropping him at the airport and kissing him I then went to work with something missing from my life.
On the upside I was seeing Fiona tonight, which was some consolation to me. As we could talk and love and then I would feel better! (What a slut I was becoming, kissing my fiancé goodbye then thinking about my girl lover!)

Please don’t think badly about me.

I was not too late for work; Tim our head of security already knew about the letter he discussed this with me while we were going to my office.
So the next two days passed quietly everything was as normal but my intuition told me that there was a lot going on in the background that didn’t concern me directly.
Thursday evening and I met Fiona. We went to a little Italian restaurant and had a lovely meal and a real good girly chat. It was ‘that time of the month’ for poor Fiona and she had that horrible bloated feeling (not that I know anything about that) but just to chat was brilliant.

Friday afternoon and as was usual I left just after four headed home and picked up Kylie and Amy and drove back home to Oxford.
Dropping Kylie off I saw Mel and made sure we were ok for Saturday night then home to be greeted by mum dad and Sophie.
I mentioned that before supper I was going for a walk by the river Sophie asked if she could come with me of course I said yes as she really was good company.

We steadily walked along the river, “Sophie” I said “yes Nichola” she answered,
I carried on, “Thank you for sending me those notes helping Brett and I” she started to protest that she had no idea what I was talking about when I broke in; ”Sophie please don’t treat me like an idiot give me a bit of credit”.

She realised that I was fully aware and she mumbled; “How did you know?” Sighing I answered, “You told me at the end of each of the notes. I learned Morse code when I was in the scout’s! You finished each of the notes with a letter from your name.

... =S; --- = O; .--. =P; .... = H then finally; .. = I and . = E

By the third one I had an idea, but this last note confirmed it – now please tell me what’s going on?”

Before she could speak I finished, “And please tell me the truth – Nichola!” I took a chance calling her Nichola.
The amount of venom in her voice when she answered shocked me, “Don’t ever, ever call me that again! I’m SOPHIE, SOPHIE!” She screamed at me.

We passed a bench with a street light over it so I sat on it saying, “Now come on tell me everything”.
I thought for a moment she was about to run away because she looked like a spring ready to unwind! But eventually she sat down. I took her hand and said, “I’m sorry for calling you that now Sophie start at the beginning the very beginning! And please be honest with me.”

There! Things are now in the open. But why did she do this??

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

Sophie looked at me and burst into tears this was the first time I had seen such raw emotion from her! I took her into my arms and comforted her stroking her and patting her back she was devastated, sobbing, “I never meant for all this to happen, it all got out of hand, I’m so, so sorry.”

As I held her I crooned, “Sophie, Sophie calm down just calm down and start from the beginning”
Tears were streaming down her face as she looked at me she stroked my cheek and sobbed; “You are really beautiful, you are more Nichola than I ever was! I just couldn’t take the pressure! Oh god I’m so sorry”.

This was getting us nowhere so sharply I snapped, “Sophie, just pull yourself together come on girl stop crying and get your thoughts together!” At the same time I gave her a shake to emphasise how frustrated I was.

She calmed down somewhat then eventually started telling me the whole story. Every so often she would heave shuddering sobs - she was really in distress and mentally very fragile! I realised that I would have to treat her with kid gloves.

Apparently it had all started when she suspected the fraud and had delved deeper. The promotion was also on offer so things started to get on top of her. When she had won the promotion things sort of came to a head and she had the breakdown this had been a genuine breakdown.

It was then she discovered that she was far more at ease with herself with little or no worries and no pressure. So she decided to call herself Sophie after a well loved doll she had as a child!
She realised that this would destroy her career! But what she never expected was that I would volunteer to become her thus holding her job open! (If only she knew that I loved my new life)

When she found out that I was now Nichola things became complicated and she decide to remain as Sophie.
However she simply couldn’t let the criminals go free. With me getting involved was a golden opportunity to help hence the notes.
I asked her why she had used Morse code to sign her name? She smiled and told me that it was a dare - a test if you like.
If someone realised what she had written and who she was then this was added excitement.

Then she turned very serious and looking at me said; “I never meant for you to spoil your life Andy by becoming Nichola. It must be horrid for you to have to pretend all the time”

I was silent for a while deep in thought finally I answered her, “Please don’t call me Andy! For me Andy is dead I’m Nichola and I absolutely love it! But if you want to take back your old life then I will remain Nichola and make a new life!”

She looked shocked at that, “Y, y, y, you mean you actually like being a woman? A career woman who must be better than her male colleagues?” I nodded.

Still looking at me she carried on, “As for me wanting my old life back no chance, absolutely no chance I’m Sophie now. I’m going to keep on with my music and maybe make my life in music! You can keep your life my life, whatever – you have my full blessing – Nichola”

The way she said this with so much passion brought a lump into my throat in my heart of heart this was what I wanted to hear!
I just had to say this to her but I was aware of just how fragile her mental state was
I took a deep breath, “Sophie, do you think you were a bit selfish? After all the easier thing to do was to resign and follow your dreams.”
Tears started to flow no sobbing, no emotion just tears. Stricken she looked at me her big brown eye’s flooded with tears but she spoke clearly; “Yes, yes of course I’ve been selfish but the pressure was horrid. I just wasn’t thinking. I know I’ve hurt mum and dad but I thought that if I simply resigned I would let everyone down.”

This irritated me! Slightly sharper than I intended I replied, “You mean by your own high standards you would let everybody down! Really Sophie you never considered mum and dad they are so hurt so very, very lost wondering where they went wrong!” now I was weeping!

We sat in silence for a while each engrossed in our own thoughts then somewhat shyly Sophie (for that is who she is now) asked me, “I suppose you are going to tell mum and dad?”
I looked at her steadily and said; “No I’m not. But YOU are! Don’t you think that they deserve to know the truth mum’s been tearing herself apart wondering where she went wrong! And dad’s been blaming himself so Sophie, YOU have to tell them”

Quietly she sobbed, “But how, I’m so afraid and so scared of what they will think of me”
I hugged her close and consoled her, “Sophie, I’ll put no pressure on you if you want I’ll be with you when you tell them! Really take your time there is really no rush just tell them”

I realised that I had made a bit of a mistake when she said, “No rush?” I smiled sadly at her and said, “Well tell them before I get married because I want you as my bridesmaid not a flower girl!”
She nodded seriously and asked, “And you’ll be there when I tell them?” I nodded again saying, “If you want me to”.
Sophie nodded thankfully and said, “Yes please, it would mean a lot to me especially as I have caused all these changes to you.”

Very business like I then suggested, “Now let’s get ourselves together dry our eye’s and go home before they send a search party out for us.” She dried her eyes as I looked at her by the light of the street lamp I commented, “I hope those red eye’s of yours disappear before we get home”.
Sophie weakly smiled and answered “thanks Nicky – I’m loving having you as my sister”
We got up but before we set off back I said to her, “One more thing Sophie?” She looked at me with a deer caught in the headlights look. Clearly afraid I was going to renege on my promises, “Yes “she carefully answered; I smiled at her and said, “This is just a suggestion - but if you start acting and dressing a bit more adult like it could smooth the path when we tell them.”

With that we linked arms and slowly walked home just before we reached home Sophie turned to me and quietly said, “Thanks Nichola a weight has been lifted from me”.
It didn’t need an answer from me secretly I was so relieved I was going to be Nichola for the rest of my life. So I gave her arm a little squeeze to show I understood her feelings.
As expected mum was worried I told her that we had lost track of time, and between walking and talking we found ourselves further from home than we should.

Supper was a pleasant affair AND I was really pleased to see that Sophie had heeded my words and was acting just a little bit more adult. Not too much; she was far too intelligent to go too far.
Talk got round to tomorrow and my second visit to another bridal salon – Oh joy (the girl’s being ironic).
Mind you I was starting to enjoy the bridal finery even though it was a bit of an ordeal.
But again the sensation of wearing a wedding dress was really amazing the feel of the fabrics, the cut of the dresses these were the ultimate expression of femininity!

The next morning after breakfast I got ready to go shopping. NOW I knew what to expect! So I dressed in items of clothing that could be taken off and on easily a pair of loose cream wool/silk mix trousers and a multi-coloured tunic top cream court shoes, matching 3” belt and shoulder bag, black parka style jacket completed my ensemble.

This second bridal salon was even more upmarket than the first one we visited, coffee was served while the sales person Steve. He was a wonderful man! So over the top gay he was unbelievable but had the knack of putting you straight at ease – I loved him.
Then it was back to the dresses, first I tried on a tea length dress in silk brocade with a sweetheart neckline and short cap sleeves, as I was marched off to the changing rooms.
Steve handed me over to a female assistant making the quip, “I have to hand you over the Angela! Can’t imagine why as girls are not my forte” I smiled sweetly at him - if only he knew.

Corsets!! Why do most brides’ dresses involve a corset? While I loved the shape one gave me the practicalities of daily wearing far outweighed these all those laces! And how DO you fasten them by yourself?

The first dress was completed with a short veil, while the dress was nice – no it wasn’t for me.
Next a full length one with a bustier top built in boning and bra. This was in cream satin with tulle over net and a hooped underskirt full veil and a fish tale train - no this simply wasn’t my style.
I suggested to Sophie that she could be one of my bride’s maids if she wanted, as she was too big to be a flower girl.

I saw mum looking hopeful and the look of delight and relief on her face when Sophie answered, “I’d like that Nichola can I be a bridesmaid mum?
The look of joy on mum’s face was wonderful to behold Sophie actually had called her mum for the very first time to see mum’s face was worth all the dressing and undressing. Thank god that Sophie catches on quickly.

Then I found THE DRESS, oh god was it beautiful, a pure cream silk satin column dress which really hugged my figure. The dress had boning which nipped my waist in and held my breasts just perfectly.
It was strapless but the bust line was filled in by shear tulle with seed pearls sewn on in an abstract pattern.
The dress pooled around my feet in luscious folds. I could only take short steps – but what the hell!
The veil matched the bodice shear tulle with the same pearl embellishment a small tiara held it in place.

When I walked back from the changing room all conversation stopped. Steve burst out, “Oh sweetheart that is so you!”
I walked into the ring of mirrors so I could view it from all angles – it was perfect, absolutely perfect it highlighted every womanly curve of me! I LOVED IT!

As I swung around admiring myself from every angle mum breathed “Nichola, that’s the dress! It’s perfect for you”
Then I saw the price £9,500! That brought me down to earth with a bump! “Mum” I hissed have you seen the price? Mum smiles serenely, “Yes dear it’s gorgeous on you!” “But the price” I whispered again, “I can’t afford that”.
“Nonsense darling” mum answered, “Your father can afford it - after all it is his daughter that is getting married.” “But I’m not . . . . . . . “ I started to say when mum cut me off, “Don’t even say that young lady! You are and I’m proud of you. This is clearly the dress for you”.

Steve returned and mum said, “My daughter will have this dress can you make an appointment for a fitting next week”.
He smiled and responded, “Certainly madam as soon as I saw her in it I knew it was the dress for her”.

Mum paid a deposit and took a slip for the appointment for next week and we left. I was fretting about the price so once we were clear of the shop I protested to mum that it wasn’t fair on dad. After all I’m not really your daughter.

This was the first time I saw mum angry. She turned and looked at me saying “Nichola Mackinnon you ARE my daughter! As much as Amy or Sophie! So I’ll hear no more of that nonsense from you! Understand young lady!” She stood there hands on hips staring me down I was beaten and shame faced “Yes mum” I mumbled. “I beg your pardon” mum snapped “I didn’t hear that.
I cleared my throat and said louder, “Yes mum, sorry mum”. She smiled and continued as though nothing had happened, “Coffee girls”
Amy sidled up alongside me and hissed; “Now you know how it feels to be a naughty little girl!” She said this with a broad grin and I couldn’t help but laugh.

After coffee we actually did some shopping then home. Throughout the trip Sophie was unusually quiet while we were looking around Marks and Spencer’s,
Mum came up to me and asked sotto voice, “Exactly what did you and Sophie talk about last night?”
“Err nothing really, why?” Mum looked shrewdly at me and answered, “Well she’s asked me if she can have more adult type clothes”.
Caught!! I was in a quandary thinking fast I managed to get out a little white lie, “Well I did say that the styles of clothes for older girls would give her more choice of what to wear”.
“Oh really” was all she said in response, and to my relief left it at that. And considering mum’s a very good barrister I think I got off lightly.

Home then and something to eat I made a quick chilli with rice and salad. Then went and changed for my night out with Mel. After a shower I dressed in a plum coloured leather pencil skirt for the top I decided on a red chiffon blouse with matching camisole nude hold up stockings and 3” black shoes, matching hand bag (of course) my jacket was black faux fur hip length.

I met Mel at the usual pub Kylie was there as was some of the other people I knew through Mel. The silly cow thanked me for looking after Kylie and asked god knows how many times if we were sure Kylie could stay with us.
In the end I told her, “Mel for the ten thousandth time yes she can stay - and with the way she cooks she’s more than welcome to stay. Though I’ll never fit into my wedding dress!”
This got us talking about weddings, dresses, husbands and kids, Kylie left with a bunch of her friends as we carried on talking the country and western group came on and we danced, then as our party grew at the end of the night we all piled off to Mel’s house to carry on – I really enjoyed these Saturdays!

Sunday’s now they were quite a different story! While I didn’t drink an excessive amount we usually don’t finish until the early hours of the morning so it’s about four in the morning when I get to bed!
Sundays in our household are a quiet day, we go out for Sunday lunch and if the weather’s nice we go for a walk by the universities and river it’s a recharging batteries day.
Today of all days Sophie decided to tell Mum and Dad! She came into my room about nine and woke me. I was still half asleep as she informed me that she had better face the music some time. So sooner rather than later she had decided.

Of course I asked her if she was certain she nodded and sat on my bed while I took a shower and dressed. As I brushed my hair she commented; “Nicky, you are so beautiful far better looking than I ever was!” I paused in my brushing and reminded her, “Don’t be stupid it was your photo’s they used to mould me into the girl I now am.” She looked serious and finally replied, “That as may be but your body had taken what the surgeons did and changed it into something altogether different”.

I left the conversation at that as it was beginning to disturb me for some reason. Slipping on a pair of skinny jeans and a sloppy Joe sweat shirt tying my hair in a pony tail we left to meet Sophie’s fate.
I am not going into this too deeply as it was similar to the conversation on Friday evening. Except the atmosphere was very highly charged at first slightly acrimonious then angry then emotional.
I think it ranged through every emotion humans are capable of until finally my parents became understanding and accepting.

At one stage dad asked Sophie, “And what about Andy? He’s gone through a lot because of you!” I was holding Sophie’s hand and butted in here, “Please dad – if I can still call you that remember Andy is dead! And it’s not about me I’m totally happy. This is all about reconciling the two of you and Sophie”
Dad looked at me and I saw love in his eye’s, “Nichola, never forget you ARE our daughter and I know I speak for Elizabeth we truly love you” Mum nodded her head vehemently.
There were tears of raw emotion from everyone (including me) I hugged mum I even hugged dad as the emotion got to him and of course Sophie who was a wreck!

Was I ever glad when that conversation had finished. Mind you when I say ended I think there was more to come on this as they say watch this space!
Finally we went for lunch and a walk by the river. Considering what had gone before; this part of the day was something like normal.
We got home and I contacted Brett via face time it was great to see him and talk to him. I longed to touch him, to hold him, to smell his maleness to taste him.

I packed my bag and got ready to drive back to London, Amy arrived back from Guy’s grinning all over her face, mum noticed and asked, “And what are you grinning at young lady?” Her smile was absolutely radiant - I suddenly realised and before she could say anything I blurted out, “Guy’s asked her to marry him!”
Amy’s mouth hung open this time I put a finger under her chin and closed it.
She looked at me saying, “How the hell did you know?” I hugged her and quietly said, “Remember we’re closer than sisters congratulations sweetheart
congratulations”.
We all hugged her and again I blurted without really thinking, “Double wedding sis?”

Amy let out an ear-bursting whoop; “You mean that sis? Really mean that? It’d be great getting married together!”
I was so happy myself but I had to check with Brett first so I answered, “I’ll check with Brett while you check with Guy then we can plan together – or rather we get the ideas and mum brings common sense into the proceedings!”

Dad gave a groan then speaking to mum he said, “Well Elizabeth if they do get married together it’ll save some money!”. At that mum sweetly said, “After the girls have gone I’ll tell you all about the darling dress Nichola’s set her heart on. But darling it’s a bit expensive”. Dad looked at me and said, “To hell with the cost it’s Nichola that’s getting married and we as a family owe her a lot.”

Amy and I beat a hasty retreat before mum told him how much my dream dress actually was.
Picking up our bags we left and on the drive back I told her what had transpired with Sophie!
At first she was incandescent with rage! Saying to me, “How do you feel? After all your life has been totally changed totally fucked up!”
“Language Amy” I chided her, “I’m fine in a way this is the best thing that could have happened to me Sophie doesn’t want her life back so I am Nichola for the rest of my life. Chill little sister feel some sympathy for the weight and pressure that drove her to her breakdown”
Amy looked shrewdly at me and replied, “You are really so chilled about it” I nodded.
She sat immersed in her own thoughts finally remarking, “Well if you’re at ease with the situation then I have to be – and the upside is I get on far better with you as my sister and I prefer Sophie now I can relate to her... But she still was a selfish cow!”

We were entering the outskirts of the city and I concentrated on my driving, we arrived home about eleven, and after a cup of cocoa (yes you read right cocoa) we went to bed. Inside I was buzzing, I was keeping my wonderful life as Nichola.

As I got ready for work, I was so, so happy, looking in the mirror I whispered to myself I’m Nichola Elizabeth Mackinnon, I AM Nichola Elizabeth Mackinnon for ever more.
I was still smiling as I dressed in a fitted business suit, dove grey, pencil skirt, single breasted jacket, over this as it was raining I wore a cream trench coat, making sure my umbrella was in my bag After a quick breakfast Amy and I left for work.
The week passed, I went for lunch with Fiona every day, unless I was in a meeting, I only saw Tim Williamson in passing when he was his usual flirtatious self, but my feminine intuition sensed that under the urbane exterior he was distracted.

I spoke to Brett daily either on my i-phone of face time, he also seemed distracted, when I mentioned it to him he said it was pressure of work, but he was winding up the Italian upgrades and moving to Switzerland next.
On Thursday I got some news that shocked me to the core, in an internal memo that was circulated to all managers I will quote it here.

‘It is with great sorrow we have to inform you of the sudden and
as yet unexplained deaths of William J Ritter Corporate Head of Security
and Joachim Ragatz manager of R&D Switzerland, they died in a boating accident in the Bahamas.

Preliminary reports point to a fault in the fuel system of the boat they were using no other people were involved in this tragic accident.

Our thoughts are with their families and relations at this dark time”

I was stunned, completely stunned, what had happened? Then Fiona burst into my office, “Nicky, have you heard the news?” I looked up and answered “I’m just reading the memo now”

“No not that, there have been arrests in the States, Italy, Greece and Switzerland!
There has been a mammoth fraud involving the Security and R&D departments.
Corporate security in New York has been decimated as nearly all were involved in the fraud.
Demis Patera and Gino Agnello have been arrested as have two other under managers in Rome and Athens.
In Switzerland the head of security and head of finance have been arrested! Rumour has it a multi million fraud and money laundering ring has been broken apart!”

I sat there with my mouth hung open I was stunned - totally and utterly stunned things had suddenly happened and happened so fast.
“Nichola” Fiona said bringing me back to the here and now, “Please close your mouth girl”.
My mouth snapped shut, it all made sense now well part of it! I would put money on the fact that the deaths had been arranged – but why?
Why kill them not arrest them? Unbeknown to me I had muttered this last bit out loud.
Fiona can’t have picked it all up as she said, “Pardon” this caught me unawares “Erm sorry just thinking out loud. It was nothing really well nothing worth while! It’s just that what with everything going on I’m stunned”.
Fiona was a shrewd cookie because she commented, “Make’s you wonder if Ritter and Ragatz had anything to do with it!”
All I could do was shake my head really I was overwhelmed, “Early lunch?” I suggested as I needed to get out of here for a while!

“Good idea Nicky I could do with a drink” she answered. I grinned and responded “and something stronger than coke”.
Just then my phone rang, “Excuse me a second” I asked Fiona as I answered it,
“Brett, honey, yes I have just heard the news. You are? When? Tomorrow that’s great see you then darling”

Fiona grinned and said, “From the half of the conversation I heard I take it lover boy is arriving tomorrow?” “Err yes he said it was a quick call to let me know” with that she commented, “Well it was quick I’ll give him that.”
We got our coats and headed for lunch. Strangely enough we met Tim on the way out – I’m beginning to think that with Tim Nothing is by chance.
He looked like the cat that got the cream, “Ladies” he said beaming, “Lunch is on me!”
Fiona and I exchanged glances then smiling sweetly we accepted.
At the pub Tim insisted on not only buying us lunch but also bought Champagne. As this was already chilled the cunning fox must have pre-ordered. As I said nothing he does is by chance!
We ordered and sat at a secluded table after the drink was poured. Tim raised his glass and proposed a toast for the successful conclusion and for my help in the case! I was very embarrassed Fiona cocked her eyebrow at me as much as to say we’ll talk later.

The lunch was very good and Tim expanded on what small part I had played in cracking the fraud making me squirm with embarrassment.
We were late heading back to the office and Fiona and I were slightly tiddly! I managed to get Tim alone and asked the question I was burning to ask. “Tim that accident with the boat - was it - I mean did we? Oh god what do I mean?”
He looked grim and answered, “Nichola I am afraid that was the only way to handle the situation. The two of them were ready to skip to somewhere we couldn’t get hold of them”
“B, b, but that was murder!” I stammered, “That’s a crime! It’s horrid, and no matter what they had done surely they didn’t deserve that!”

I was really quite disgusted! I didn’t know exactly why but it didn’t seem right.
I think he must have felt my disgust because he answered, “Normally I would agree Nichola gratuitous killing is abhorrent to me. But they were funding people trafficking and drugs! I have no qualms about their deaths – and I’m sorry if you think any the less of me for my views on this”.

I was slightly mollified but still uneasy so we agreed to disagree on this and to show him that there were no hard feelings I gave him a peck on his cheek as we parted.
However Brett was going to face some serious questioning when I saw him.

Gren noticed that I was a bit tipsy and fielded a lot of my workload. I was beginning to really respect him for his work ethic. His new fiancée must be good for him as him attitude to women had done a 360 degree turn – wonderful what love can do!

I got home and told Amy all my news like me she was slightly disgusted at the killings.
However when I told her Brett was coming home tomorrow she was happy for me.
I face timed Brett and we spoke for over an hour closing he said that, “Tomorrow I will hold you in my arms” that really thrilled me and brought goose bumps out.

The next day at work I was bubbling I couldn’t wait to see Brett unfortunately I couldn’t pick him up as I had some meetings to attend that couldn’t be avoided, but he had a key to my flat to let himself in.

About three in the afternoon I got a call from Tim Williamson; “Nichola” he started, his voice sounded worried, “Tim” I answered, “Whatever’s the matter?”
“It’s Johannsen, he’s done a runner,” he told me, “He skipped before we could get hold of him but he won’t get far as we have his passport”

I was alarmed, because ‘the pig’ as I called him was a nasty piece of work while I was thinking Tim continued; “Can you give Brett a call to warn him”.
“Warn him,” I queried, “Warn him of what?” Like he was talking to an idiot he explained, “Look Nicky Johannsen is dangerous he is capable of doing anything, just warn Brett – please”

Now I was even more alarmed! I tried phoning, but it went straight to voice mail. I assumed he was on airplane mode so I sent a text deciding that this was all I could do for now I continued to work trying his phone every 15 minutes or so.

I phoned Tim telling him that I couldn’t talk to Brett, I assume because he was in the air though I had sent him a text.
Tim grunted non-committedly and we left it at that. Leaving work I headed for the tube and set off home at my station as I reached the surface my phone gave the alarm ring!
Our silent alarm had been tripped I thought it was Brett, possibly he had forgotten then I remembered what he did for a job and knew he wouldn’t have forgot something like that.
I opened the video link and flicking through the images my blood ran cold! ‘The Pig’ had Brett and they were in my flat!
He slammed Brett into a chair and handcuffed him - then I saw the gun he had a gun!!!!
Now I went into full panic mode and started to run to my flat what I was going to do I hadn’t a clue, I just wanted to be with my Brett!

Nearing the flat I stopped and looked at the video feed again. I watched sickened as ‘the pig’ hit my Brett with the barrel of his gun my darling was hurt and I was raging mad - and it must be said not thinking straight.

I sprinted for the door (difficult in 3” heels) vaguely I remember hearing a voice shouting after me, “Nicky, Miss Mackinnon NO, STOP, FOR GOD’S SAKE STOP!” But I took no notice and ran up the stairs.

I slammed my way through the door surprising ‘the pig’ who waved his gun at me he said, “Well, well, lookee here”.
I didn’t even check my pace but simply flew at him fingers clenched into claws. I was going to use my long nails to good effect on the bastard.

At the same time Brett threw himself chair and all towards ‘the pig’ I heard a Phut! And felt the most tremendous pain in my right thigh this was followed by two more Phuts! I saw small blossoms of red appear on Brett’s chest I realised that I had been shot and so had Brett!

Then there came three tremendous bangs, my ears rang then I saw ‘the pig’, slumping to the floor his chest was covered in blood, the wall behind him was absolutely splattered.
I managed to figure out that he had been shot, as I crawled to Brett whimpering in pain from my leg a young guy stood in the door way talking on his mobile and holding a gun!

I reached Brett and managed to hold him in my arms cradling him trying to take away his pain, stroking his ashen face crooning sweet nothings to him our blood mingling on the floor.

Then blessed darkness took me and I fainted still holding my love.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

Blackness brought a wonderful peace I was calm and free from pain. I remember not very much of the ten minutes or so after Brett and I were shot.
I woke hearing the keening of someone very distressed a low wailing moaning sound that I realised was coming from me!

With consciousness came the pain. The horrible burning pain in my right leg around the thigh. Then I heard a familiar voice saying, “Amy can you calm Nicky down so the ambulance crew can tend Brett’s wounds.
Someone took me in their arms and told me to let go of Brett so the ambulance crew could stabilise him.

Amy’s soothing voice started to calm me and very unwillingly I released my Brett. I was in anguish gazing at his ashen face and slightly blue tinged lips Amy hugged me to her breasts cooing to me like I was a child stroking me giving me succour.
I remember whimpering about the pain Amy asked if they could give me some pain relief and in response I was given gas and air. Once the pain had eased I looked around.

Medical personnel two-ambulance crew, a Para-medic and an emergency doctor surrounded Brett.
I made to move to him but Amy held me back saying, “No Nichola, leave them to do their work”. Weakly I asked; “Is he ok, will he live?”
Another voice, which I knew answered that question it was Carl; “Nicky, I’m not going to lie to you. Brett’s in a bad way but he should survive, now you, apart from your leg are you ok?”

I looked up at him, seeing concern in his face I nodded not really trusting myself to speak. He smiled grimly and told me, “You have been a very lucky lady, for god’s sake Nicky you could have been killed - why didn’t you stop when Jimmy shouted at you?”
As he said this he motioned to the young guy that had burst in just after I had been shot he was the one that had shot ‘the pig’ and in reality he had saved me.

Then I noticed police! Armed police also Tim Williamson and others who I hadn’t a clue what they were who they were or what they were doing here.
I gazed around the apartment it was a mess, blood was everywhere, there lumps of plaster missing where the bullets that had killed ‘the pig’ had gone straight through him – this wasn’t my home any more it had been violated! I was totally distraught that my home; the place Nichola had been born had been violated I started to weep.

Amy held me close a Para-Medic came over and cut away at my skirt to get to my wound; “How’s Brett?” I weakly asked.
He asked what relationship I was to Brett Amy answered for me saying that we were engaged he smiled at me saying, “Hi, I’m Chris, let me look at your leg”.
Then very business like he answered, “For the moment he’s stable but is very poorly - now let me look at you just lie still”
My skirt came away and he cut my tights off I gasped as the tights were removed as they were stuck to my wound.
“Sorry” he said, “just keep on sucking at the gas and air its only short lasting and only works when you breathe it.

He dressed my wound and told me, “You’ve been very lucky Nicky the round went straight through this should heal up well. But we’ll take you to Kings A & E for them to clean it up properly.”
I got very agitated at the thought of leaving Brett! Amy and Carl had to hold me down then the Emergency Doctor explained to me that Brett’s going by helicopter while I will go by ambulance.
Tim came over and chided me, “Nichola, behave yourself you’ll only be apart for a short while so let the emergency services do their work – all right?” Very reluctantly I nodded so while I went downstairs to the street Brett went to the park across the road where the helicopter was waiting. By road it was about 15 minutes by air less than 2!

As the Para-Medic said my wound though painful was straightforward to treat. In hospital they gave me some pain relief and cleaned it out properly, then it was dressed and I was sent up to a ward overnight for observation.
Amy was with me the whole time and tried very hard to make sure that my secret was not discovered. My vagina must have been anatomically correct as no one even noticed – or if they did nothing was mentioned. Mind you every attempt was made by the nursing staff to preserve my modesty.

I was fretting about Brett and it must be said being a real pain in the butt finally Amy along with Mum and Dad arrived also Sophie and this calmed me.
Dad found out that Brett was in surgery in a serious state but not critical. This made me feel better but not happier for I was not with him.

The next day my wound was inspected and I was ready to go home - supplied with a pair of crutches.
However going home was furthest from my mind! I was going to my Brett and not leaving him!
Amy and mum fetched me some clothes once dressed I headed to the ICU where I saw Brett.
The sight of him with leads and lines on and into him for he was in a medically induced coma to assist healing shook me to the core.
However I insisted on sitting with him talking to him. I knew he could hear me and hoped the sound of my voice would help him in some way.

I remained with him all day and a lot of the night early the next morning his mum and dad arrived fresh from the states.
I had to relinquish my place by his bed for his mother - much to my sadness but she was distraught as would be expected.
We arranged a rota where we all could sleep. I couldn’t go back to the flat and in fact I never wanted to see the place again!

My boss Charles Winton and the company president had arrived with Brett parents (company jet).
They had arranged for Amy and I to stay at the Dorchester booked us unlimited use of a two-bedroom suit on an indefinite period of time.

Amy was my rock, she arranged for our clothes to arrive at the hotel, soon we were settled in, we had a meal with Charles, Jon, Tim, Carl and Kylie where I found out exactly what happened and how lucky Brett and myself had really been.

Jimmy had been the man that Carl had assigned to follow Brett and work with him in Italy.
At the airport he had collected his bags and gun (how he did that I had no idea! A gun on a plane??)
Anyhow after he had picked up his bags he went to find Brett but Johannsen was with him. So Jimmy had hung back and decided to follow the two of them.
Then he figured out that there could possibly a gun involved - a hunch or training Carl certainly wasn’t telling.

Then the alarm went off and the shit really hit the fan (Carls words not mine) Jimmy was ordered to the flat.
A few of Carl’s guys also started heading there as well. Tim was told and all was going well very well - then I arrived on the scene!
Jimmy simply couldn’t catch me shouted but I ignored him so he made a decision to go straight is after me and hope for the best.

He heard me yelp as I was hit (I don’t remember doing that) so he burst in distracting Johannsen who missed hitting Brett anywhere that could be fatal. Mind you this was also due to the gun Johannsen had used it was a .25, a lady’s gun where the rounds had to be carefully placed to achieve a kill.
With me bursting in on the scene and Brett throwing himself at ‘the pig’ and of course Jimmy’s arrival caused ‘the pig’ to miss anywhere that could prove instantly lethal.
Jimmy’s gun was an H & K so there was no contest! (Carls words not mine. All this was gobbledygook to me - I thought HK was in China!) His three shots killed Johannsen outright. By then the rest had arrived so they were ready when the police arrived.

There were many questions that needed answers but I left them to others for I was thinking about Brett.
I was aware of Charles speaking to me, “Oh sorry Charles I was miles away” I apologised. He smiled at me and repeated; “I said we will arrange for you apartment to be repaired.” However before I could say anything Amy chipped in, “Thanks very much for that. But for me we’ll sell the flat. I couldn’t bear living there after all that death”.
I nodded in agreement adding, “I just wouldn’t - no couldn’t live there – too many bad memories”

Jon Gardan then told Charles, “Take the girls looking for a new apartment Charles it’s the very least we can do”
Both Amy and I protested vehemently but he was adamant in fact he added something to his instructions to Charles, “Better still contact your lady wife and get her with the girls women are better at this than us men.”
Amy and myself had to give in gracefully for we were very pleased that Barbara would be coming over.
The he gave yet another instruction to Charles; “Oh and give your wife carte blanche in this money no object!”
This set Amy and myself off again, arguing causing him to raise his eyes to the heavens. He said to Charles, “This woman is going to be your successor? Christ she’s one argumentative woman. I feel sorry for young Fulton marrying her!”
That shut me up! This was as good as me getting the ultimate promotion, endorsed by the owner.
Spluttering I again conceded defeat.

However my main task was to be beside Brett. So trusting Amy and Barbara completely I devoted all my time to being with my Brett.
He was still in an induced coma but I was certain that he could hear me. So I simply sat with him talking to him constantly.
About anything and everything the day-to-day news; what was happening to me; how much I loved him; our future life together; just anything that I thought he might be interested in. (And probably at lot that he’d not be interested in!)

After ten days he was fit enough to be transferred to the States to be closer to his family.
So a medevac flight was arranged and like a bad penny I was not to be parted from him.
His parents and I flew with him landing in New York and being transferred to the Presbyterian hospital critical care unit.

I was wondering where I was going to sleep, because I didn’t think they would let me sleep next to his bed. But I needn’t have worried as Charles and Barbara said they would let me use their house also a room was always available for my use at the McKeen Pavilion which is part of the hospital and it was here I made my base for what turned out to be a long time!

As was my routine I remained with Brett as long as I could this of course was every day sometimes falling asleep with my head on his bed.
I went to the room to shower catch up on sleep and make sure that I was always perfectly dressed and looking a good as I could.
I did this just in case he woke up because I wanted him to see me at my best.
Though sometimes tears streaked my mascara and made my eye’s red.

The weeks turned into months still I was with him daily talking to him, kissing his hand, stroking his face sometimes gently snuggling into him.
I got to know the nursing staff very well they were wonderful telling me that Brett could hear me talking, and they were sure I was helping him.

I wondered if he would ever regain consciousness, as he was no longer in a medically induced coma this was for real the breathing tubes had been removed and replaced by a pressurised mask over his nose and mouth.

I wondered if he would ever come to - would I ever get my Brett back!
This depressed me and I tried to banish such thoughts from my mind. I spoke to Amy daily either on my mobile or by face time, she had done a great job of looking for an apartment for us and selling our defiled old apartment – this was one thing I really hated as I had so many happy memories of becoming the woman I now was. As daft as it may seem that flat helped make me the woman I was now.

I also spoke to mum and dad and of course Sophie a couple of times a week. I really missed them all but Brett was my priority.
I also helped choose our new apartment. Amy bless her took me round each one using her i-pad and face time as a video link Barbara was most amused and of course I told my Brett everything.

Sophie! Now everything was in the open was getting better at her music - both on the piano and saxophone.
While mum and dad were I think it’s true to say not 100% accepting however they were getting comfortable with the situation and perfectly happy having three daughters - two daughters natural and one adopted daughter!
But the strange part of this is that I was Nichola so Sophie was the adopted one!!! If you can follow this reasoning.

As they couldn’t suddenly announce that they had another daughter – don’t ask me how this was done because I haven’t a clue and I didn’t ask.
Of course as was usual I told Brett everything including the fact that mum bought my wedding dress! So as I told him very late one night, “so Brett Fulton YOU had better recover else you’ll have me to answer to!”
As I said this I buried my head into his hand and kissed them “Ok – I’ll recover I don’t want to upset you!” A voice I knew and adored answered in a weary mumble!

I stopped breathing - did I hear right? As I looked up hope oozing out of every sinew in my body he squeezed my hand and I looked into those wonderful blue eyes regarding me with love and affection and I’ve got to say intelligence.

My Brett was back “Oh” was the only thing I could say, “Oh” again escaped my lips as I looked in wonderment at him.
I kissed his hand thankfully I gasped, “Oh” again I must have sounded like an idiot! But I was so; so happy then I stood up and hugged him - gently though!

Then I remembered what I should be doing and giving him another kiss shot off to find a nurse.
At the nurse’s station I was babbling like an idiot literally dragging the poor girl to Brett’s bed babbling, “He’s back! He’s talking! Oh god I must tell everyone! He’s back”

The nurse checked him out and said to him, “Welcome back honey - you’ve one relieved woman here” nodding in my direction.
She called the on duty physician who checked Brett over making sure he was breathing unassisted when he was confident on this he removed the breathing mask but he was still connected to the rest of the monitoring equipment.
As the nurse left she looked at the two of us. Addressing Brett she said, “You have some lady here keep hold of her she’s a diamond!”

Now his breathing mask was off I could kiss his lips. Something I had dreamed of all these months.
Shyly I asked, “Is it ok if I kiss you?” He looked at me tenderly and answered, “You’d better, how long have I been here? And where the hell is here?
I bent over and tenderly kissed his wonderful lips tasting him for the first time in what seemed like an age.
He took a deep breath and after we’d kissed croaked, “I love the smell of your hair,” and as an after thought added, “And of you! I feel that I have smelt your scent while I’ve been out of it – where am I?”

I looked at him with undisguised adoration and said, “Sweetheart I’m going to have to leave the ward for a short time to tell your folks they’ll want to see you then I’ll come back and tell you everything – Ok!”

As I left I looked again at my future husband my heart bursting with love. I called him mum and told her the news! Followed by Charles Winton then Amy who would tell mum. All this was done in record time so I could be back with Brett.

When I got back he was sitting up slightly two nurses were leaving they had made him comfortable and given him an energy drink to moisten his throat.
As I came back to the bed one of them said, “Don’t tire him out honey. Then you get some sleep!”

As I sat next to him I took his hand and squeezed it happily before I could start telling him what had happened over the last five months he looked at me and whispered, “I love you Nichola Mackinnon.”
Tears welled as all the worries of the last few months came to a head and I burst into tears.
To feel him stroking me comforted me more than I could say and soon I was composed and asked him, “Right what do you want to know?” “Where I am and how long have I been here?” he answered.

I told him, he was amazed that it had been a total of five months; he had been shot at the beginning of February, for it was now July! “How long have you been here?” He asked me.
One of the nurse’s had just entered the room answered this for him, “Every day honey, every blessed day sometimes for 20 hours a day – man we’ve had to throw her out to make her get some sleep!”

He looked at me, “Really?” “Really” I answered. “I thought I heard you talking to me” I grinned at him, “You did, I thought you may be able to hear me so I just talked to you – Oh god I love you so much!”

I then filled him in on what had happened how he had got shot of my slight flesh wound and how we had been saved further harm. At the end of this he sighed, “So Johannsen is dead?” I nodded, he looked at me and asked, “And you’re ok? Fully healed?” again I nodded adding except of a couple of little dimples where the bullet went in and out.

“Will you please do something for me?” He asked “Anything, anything you want”
He smiled tenderly and said, “Go and get a sleep, a proper sleep though you look fantastic you also look tired”.
I was indignant; “I’m not leaving you alone! I’ve waited for ages to talk to you and to kiss you”.
“I won’t be alone” he answered; “My folks are here!” “Oh” I said turning around spotting Brett’s mum dad and sister.
“Now” he said; “Please go and get some proper sleep.” “If you insist,” I said sulkily,
Smiling he nodded, “I insist” he replied, “But first” “Yes” I answered quickly thinking he wanted something doing to make him comfortable.
“Kiss me again let me taste and smell your wonderful scent again”.
“Gladly” I responded bending over and kissing him deeply. I gave a muffled squeak as his hand gently squeezed my bottom. He was recovering quickly!

As I stood up I told him in a voice full of promise, “That felt soooo good see you later. I love you”
He said, “I don’t want to see you for at least 12 hours, understand!” “Bossy boot’s” I grumbled, “But now you’re back with us 12 hours it is”.
I hugged his mum dad and sister I was so happy. A weight had been lifted off me. I headed for my room undressed and showered brushed my hair then fell into bed. For the first time in 5 months I slept very, very soundly.

In the end I slept for nearly fourteen hours. When I woke I was groggy then everything came flooding back.
I lay there thinking then looked at the clock and gasped – had I been asleep for that length of time!
I scrambled out of bed showered and got ready. I was careful what I wore today, as I wanted to look really good for him.
After a lot of thought and looking at my very pert breasts I decided to go bra-less I selected a silk floral knee length dress with spaghetti straps no stockings a pair of cream espadrille shoes matching handbag and a cream cardigan.
Subtle day make up and I left to see Brett.

Getting to the ICU I went to his room it was empty, the bed stripped – this made me panic! Had something happened while I selfishly had been asleep!
In a blind panic I ran to the nurses station where I was told to calm down. Brett had been moved to a recovery suit. They told me where he was and I hurried to him.

When I arrived there was my boss Charles Winton and Jon Gardan around the bed. “Oh” I said; “Sorry I’ll wait”.
Jon turned around and told me, “You’ll do nothing of the sort young lady come in we were just talking about you”
Smiling I perkily tripped in, “I hope you were saying nice thing about me” I felt warm when I saw Brett eyeing me appreciatively.

Charles then said, “You’re looking more refreshed that I’ve seen you for a while! Barbara was getting worried about you”.
“I’m fine now,” I answered; “Brett told me to get a good sleep, err and here I am!”

“Good, because we were discussing work and deciding what to do with you young lady!” My heart sank they were going to make me go home.
Belligerently I said, “I’m not going home if you try to make me I’ll quit!” I was squaring up for an argument.

“God” Jon exclaimed, “This woman is one feisty lady! Will you at least listen before you jump in all guns blazing!”
“Sorry sir” I shamefully apologised. He sighed, “Charles, please explain to her I’m not a sir – America doesn’t have sir’s”
I had the grace to blush crimson, I knew this because I could feel the heat spreading from my boobs up my chest and throat and to my face however I had the sense to keep quiet.

“Nichola” Charles started, it’s been a while since you were home” I opened my mouth to tell him I was not leaving Brett! “Will you listen girl let me finish no one is sending you anywhere! NOW SHUT UP!”
I sat down with a thump next to Brett. Brett took my hands and squeezed them comfortingly - he clearly knew what I was about to be told.

Charles continued, “Now where was I? Ah yes, the doctors say that now young Fulton is awake and seems to have all his faculties he could be discharged in a couple of weeks.
However he will need a few months to get back to full fitness. As far as the company is concerned our new head of Global security should be here shortly. Your position in London is being covered very ably by your deputy Mr De Bois.” I nodded still baffled.
“Ah” said Charles “I believe you two know each other?” My mouth hung open as Carl and Kylie entered the room then I flew to them hugging them both my two best friends were here.

“Wait” I queried; “What are you doing here?” Brett answered this, “Carl is our new head of Global Security” I was stunned, “What, how, I mean what about your degree?”
Carl grinned and answered, “After Tim refused the job he recommended me!” “Wait a minute” I gasped, “Tim refused the job – but why?”

Carl nodded and continued, “He decided that he was too old to up-sticks. So he put my name forward. As for the degree I get to complete it here in the States! And I have one of the best computer experts in the world with me to help us recover the proceeds” “Kylie!” I gasped, “But I thought you enjoyed being free lance?.
“I do” she affirmed but like Carl the offer was too good to refuse. Anyhow this big lump I’m marrying set his heart on America - so where he goes I go”

“Oh” I said (I was saying that a lot just recently). “Anyhow” Charles continued; “Brett here has to convalesce so to this end, Jon here has given him use of his estate at Cape Cod for as long as it’s needed.
Now for you young lady” I opened my mouth to tell him I was not leaving Brett “Nichola, will you please SHUT UP!” He barked at me.

My mouth snapped closed Charles sighed theatrically and carried on, “There is a full staff at the estate to look after Brett. So young lady, if you want to you can either go back to London or you can go to Cape Cod to look after your future husband.”
I opened my mouth but a glare from Charles made me close it again.

And - Jon has suggested that for the first month or so until you both recover the two of you should be by yourselves.
I was about to say that I was fully recovered but the glare from Charles stopped me dead.
Charles carried on, “And then we thought that both of your families should join you for a couple of months to get to know each other before Brett here marries you – assuming he still wants to marry such a harridan”
I was speechless, totally speechless Brett answered “Oh yes I certainly want to marry her now Nicky, what do you want to do?”
This caught me very much unawares so not thinking I answered, “Oh marry you definitely”.

Charles gave another theatrical sigh and explained what the question was “Nichola, is it London or Cape Cod?”
Oh I exclaimed, Cape Cod then without really thinking I threw myself on the owner of the company my ultimate boss gave him a big hug and kiss saying, “Thank you, thank you oh thank you”
He disentangled himself from me, I realised what I had just done and started apologising profusely I was really flustered and so excited.

He looked at Charles and said, “Now” he said, one more thing before we head back to the office while I’ve still got some dignity intact. Oh and Chuck, YOU ARE NOT TO RETIRE UNTIL THIS LADY LEARNS NOT TO BE SO IMPULSIVE AND ARGUMENTATIVE!” the last was enunciated very precisely and aimed at me, for the second time this day I could feel a blush rising up from my boobs.

I looked at Brett, but he was as mystified as I was, Jon turned to Carl and Kylie saying, “I would appreciate it if you could leave us alone what we are about to discuss is highly personal. Oh and could you please ask the lady sat in the waiting room to come in, I believe you know her” Carl and Kylie left telling me that they’d see us later.

Once the four of us were alone, Jon said to Charles, “I’ll take it from here Chuck,” I giggled because this was the first time I had ever heard my boss called anything but Charles, a glare stopped me then Barbara entered the room. I let out a small squeal and hugged her before sitting down on the bed to hold hands with Brett.

The conversation that followed was a bit surreal, (I’ll paraphrase it as dialogue would make it difficult to follow)

Jon started by telling us that as a reward for helping in the investigations he (the company) would like to give us a special wedding present and after much deliberation they had decided to pay for my final surgery!

I nearly fainted at this! They knew about me. I could feel the blood draining from my face and I felt very dizzy.
I asked them how they knew and did I still have a job?
Barbara answered this telling me that when we first met in a conversation I had told her that I couldn’t have children however she had known the proper Nichola well and knew that she could have children.
However for the time being this was only something nagging away at her. That was until she was helping Amy clear our old flat when Mum and Sophie had arrived.
Sophie had blurted out Barbara’s name and then as she put it things started to drop into place.

When she pressed mum and Amy eventually they told the whole story Sophie was distraught at letting the cat out of the bag.
Charles then took up the story relating how he felt when Barbara told him. The first thing he did was he had phoned my mum and dad.
Who told him how much they cherished and loved their daughter (me) to them there was no difference they had three daughters and loved them all.

Charles had agreed with them. In fact he felt that I; as Nichola was a more rounded person bearing this in mind he decided to maintain his own council and forget things.
As he put it I was the most business like feminine woman he had ever met.

Jon and he were discussing things in general and me in particular. It was then he had decided to tell Jon about me.
I looked at Jon, the president and founder of the company I worked for my eyes must have been the size of saucers and full of fear as to my future.

Now Jon took over telling me that when Chuck had told him (again the smile hovered about my lips) he had thought he was bull shitting he simply couldn’t believe that I wasn’t who I said I was.
Charles had convinced him and his disbelief changed into admiration for someone who would do such a selfless act for his friends.
He looked at me and earnestly told me that I was a very special person and a very lovely young woman.
Hence the reason for their offer of providing my the final surgery. They had spoken to dad and he had confirmed my wish to be a woman totally and suggested the surgical team.
These were the best America had in the field (read the world).
The only thing in the way was me! And me accepting the offer!

I looked at Brett in absolute shock! I was speechless, there was a lump in my throat and I was on the verge of tears.
I looked at Brett still poorly still very weak. He squeezed my hand and whispered, “Go on sweetheart it’s your dream.”
I looked at Jon and Charles (I couldn’t think of him as a Chuck) and weakly asked, “When?” Jon answered tomorrow if you want. The team are on standby, it’s entirely your decision but the sooner you have it done you both can recover together.
Anguished I cried, “But I can’t leave Brett he is still poorly and I’ve got to see mum and dad before I do it”

This time it was Jon who gave the theatrical sigh telling me, “Please give me credit for some intelligence young lady. The surgery will be done in this hospital and furthermore this room will have two beds in it so you won’t be away from your fiancé!”
“And as for your second point - Barbara will you please do the honours”. Barbara smiled and answered, “My pleasure Jon”.
Opening the door Mum, Dad, Amy and Sophie entered all smiling except for Sophie who looked very abashed and worried.

That was it! My pent up tears started flowing. Amy and mum ran to me and hugged me. Sobbing I told them how much I had missed them and how much I loved them and what should I do tomorrow.
It was wonderful to be with the people who mean the most to me (excluding Brett as he is my world)
I went and hugged a very apprehensive Sophie she kept saying she was sorry but as I hugged her I told her not to worry people had to know sometime, she asked if I was sure! I reassured her that I was and told her, “Now don’t be silly.”

I then turned to dad and asked him about the operation he told me that the team that were going to do the surgery were the best available. He also said that he could never afford their fees.
The operation while serious (any surgical procedure has inherent dangers – that’s dad speak).
Having it done by this team would give the best final result – that’s the problem having a surgeon as a father even a surrogate father when he explains something like this he’s all business!

Mum said, “We are over for your operation darling. Jon and Charles arranged it, so it’s up to you sweetheart.”
All eyes were on me as I stood there my mind was working overtime. This was such a surprise and so unexpected.

Then Brett said something that made my mind up, “Nichola honey the Norns are now spinning a new thread of your life. Urd has completed her spinning Verdani is doing the here and now so it’s Skuld who is spinning your future what will be, will be, think about it.”
His reference to Norse mythology a subject which I love and live by made my mind up! I looked at him with love and replied, “I can’t let Skuld’s work be in vain so I’ll do it!”

I turned to Jon, who like the others hadn’t understood a word of what had just been said and told him and everyone else, “Please can you arrange for my surgery for as soon as possible and I thank you all from the bottom of my heart”.

It was like everyone had been holding their breaths I was congratulated and wished the best Jon and Charles left to arrange things and I was left with my Friends and Family.

Footnote:
For anyone not familiar with this story, Nichola is a great believer in fate and that things are pre-ordained.
Brett introduced her to Norse mythology especially their concept of fate, the three Norns who spin a persons life thread under the earth tree Yggdrasil, Urd is past, Verdani is present and Skuld is future.
The best part of this ancient belief is that a persons pre ordained life is not set in stone, it can be altered by external forces both good and bad – quite a pragmatic way of looking at things!

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

When Jon and Charles left my Family gathered around to wish me well. Barbara apologised to me for telling Charles. As for me? While I did feel numb it was also a great relief for my secret to be out in the open and now I had made the decision I was at peace.

There was a knock at the door and two orderlies wheeled in a second bed and a set of screens to give privacy when the doctors wanted it. I giggled telling Brett, “At last I will be sleeping with you – separate beds but close to you”.
He smiled gently and answered, “For the rest of our lives”.

When Jon said the team were ready he was not kidding – money really does talk!

Next came a gaggle of doctors (what is the collective noun for a lot of doctors?) they came to check me out test my bloods and generally make sure that I was fit for the operation. Everyone had left except for dad and Brett of course as I was poked and prodded. Needles stuck in me and blood taken then I was declared fit to undergo my SRS.

I was told that they would complete my SRS then at a later date I would be operated on again to give me a perfect vagina!!!
They gave it a fancy name Labio something or other which I promptly forgot! However this fascinated me I would have to find out what this was all about. (Handy having a surgeon as a dad) but apparently a lot of celebrities get this done!

For the last time I removed my prosthetic vagina soon I would have my own. The more I though about it the more excited I became.
Eventually we were left alone our beds side by side but I wanted to be cuddled by my man.
“Move across your bed a bit” I ordered him then I managed to lay down next to him and snuggled into him! I let out a sigh on absolute contentment I had waited so very long for this.

I looked up at him and asked, “Can you believe today? So much has happened”
He shook his head gently kissing my hair answering, “That last bit was a complete curved ball! I never expected that in a million years”.
I snuggled deeper into his arms and mumbled, “I nearly died when they came right out about my operation! I thought I was going to be sacked!”

He sighed, “Nichola, you can be so stupid at times”, indignantly I retorted “how” with an another exaggerated sigh he continued, “He had just given us free reign on his country estate for as long as we need it that wasn’t the actions of someone who was going to sack you – was it?”
Reluctantly I had to concede that once again he was right. Then I giggled, “What’s the matter with you” he asked.
“I’ve never heard Charles being called Chuck before” he squeezed me close into him and told me, “Those two go back a long way they joined forces soon after the company was set up. Anyhow I suppose it’s ok to call your Brother-in-law Chuck”.
“You mean” I started to say when he beat me to it, “Yep Barbara is Jon’s sister”

We were silent for a while each lost in our own thoughts, I was in heaven lying next to Brett he whispered, “If I was strong enough I’d make love to you” I looked at him wistfully and answered, “If you were strong enough - I’d let you”
Then we kissed and I mean really kissed his tongue played with mine I never wanted it to end. But then a tap on the door ended it all too soon.
I scrambled to get up but it was one of the nurses! Smiling she told me; “Honey, you just stay where you are I reckon you’ve waited long enough to hold your man”.
I smiled in thanks then we watched while she checked that my bed was ready for me and everything that would be needed was there. She also hung a ‘No Food’ sign over my bed telling me; “You’re in surgery early tomorrow so nothing for you girl.”
As she left she threw one further comment at us, “Listen up you guys! No funny business tonight. One! He’s not fit enough just yet – and two! You girl will need all your strength for tomorrow!”
Like two naughty children we blushed and nodded.

I cuddled up to him until his evening meal arrived all I could have was water my tummy grumbled when I smelt his meal so I went for a walk while he ate.
I returned in an hour and resumed my place next to him on the bed I broached the subject of a double wedding and he was really receptive to the idea both our families arrived and we sat talking for about 3 hours.
Amy was over the moon about the double wedding and phoned Guy to tell him then Carl and Kylie arrived,
I knew the hospital was quite relaxed about visiting but with eleven people in the room I think we were taking advantage.
When we started talking about the double wedding Kylie said as a joke, “Fancy making it a triple one?” Amy Brett and I looked at each other Brett gave a slight nod of his head – this was all Amy needed she gave a whoop and pounced on Kylie saying, “This’ll be the best’est wedding yet! It’ll be great all of us getting married at the same time!” (My dear sister’s grasp of the English language falters when she gets excited!)

Dad groaned Carl noticing this said, “We’ll have to come to some financial arrangement Mr MacKinnon or else your daughters will bankrupt you” Amy said to mum, “We’re going to need some size venue for 3 weddings!”
Brett’s father spoke saying, “William, I am not letting you bear the brunt of these weddings we’ll all get together and come to some arrangement – and no argument William!” this was echoed by Carl so dad had no option but to give in gracefully and I would imagine he was quite relieved.

Brett then made a sensible suggestion saying, “As we’ll all be together later in the summer why don’t we reach some agreement then?” His dad grunted, “Good idea boy if that’s ok by you two?”
My dad and Carl nodded, though Carl and Kylie were not strictly staying with us I was certain that they would visit especially as Guy would be there with Amy.

Finally they all left and I resumed my place next to Brett as we watched some TV. I must have fallen asleep next to him as when I awoke with a start it was the middle of the night. I’d slept through Brett getting his medication bless the nurse she left me where I slept – I love these American nurses!

I slid out of bed and undressed slipping on a simple nightdress I snuggled into my own bed and slept until the nurse woke me with some water and my pre-med today was the day I was going to become a woman!

I kissed Brett passionately and anxiously asked him, “You’ll still love me when I’m a woman?” For I was very worried about him not loving me anymore when my boy bits were gone! He held me close, stroking my hair and kissing me; “Nichola Mackinnon, I’ll always love you no matter what”.
I grinned up at him saying, “Var will make sure you keep your oath and punish you if you break it!”

He laughed at this, giving me a final long kiss he told me “Var will have nothing to do I’ll keep my oath – my Valkyrie.” With his word of reassurance I went back to my bed put on the hospital gown and settled in slowly getting drowsy.

(Note Var is the keeper of oaths between men and women and punishes those that break their oaths – Nichola’s love of Norse mythology is coming out again).

Finally it was time as I was wheeled away I looked fearfully at Brett he smiled and told me, “Good luck sweetheart – I love you”
I remember going to sleep when I woke up I was back in our room feeling very groggy with some pain but not serious.
There were lines in and out of me, but the main thing I noticed was the amount of bandages around my groin area, I was totally packed, I couldn’t move my legs easily because of all the packing and bandaging.

I moaned and Brett heard and must have pressed the call as a nurse arrived and asked me how I was and how the pain was. I vaguely remember saying that the packing was uncomfortable – very!
But the pain while it wasn’t horrendous it was painful, so she adjusted something on the drip and slowly the pain receded, then the surgeon arrived.

“Did it work? Is everything ok?” I asked; he smiled and checked me out the nurse told him she had adjusted the pain relief then he said, “Yes Miss Mackinnon everything went perfectly. If I say so myself the results are startling”

I moaned to him about the bandaging he replied, “Ah yes! Well you are going to have to get used to that for a while until you start healing. Once I’m happy with your healing I’ll reduce them. However you will be getting them changed regularly so I’m afraid you’re going to get used to that too. Now get some rest, you’ll feel better tomorrow – and remember today’s the first day of your new life”.

With that I slept, when I awoke Brett was sat in a wheel chair next to my bed! I scolded him saying “You shouldn’t be out of bed, what do you think you’re doing”
He looked at me and replied, “Shut up Nichola Mackinnon I’m going to look after you now - and the doctor’s given me the OK to use this chair”.

“I must look a mess” I said fretting about my appearance he grinned broadly and answered; “Yep you look a mess! But you’re MY mess and I love you”.
“Oh thank you! You really know how to make a girl feel good” I joked at him then I said with real feeling, “I love you too, please kiss me”

It felt so good to feel his lips on mine however we were disturbed by two nurses pushing a trolley entering the room.
They were to change my dressing and clean the area. The portable screens were pulled around and they started un-stuffing me.
Well that’s how it felt to me the doctor arrived just as they had finished unpacking me inspected the wounds and told me that things looked good then the nurses started repacking me!

After they had finished they made me comfortable?? I use that term in a relative manner! I swapped the hospital gown for a pretty camisole top and they gave me a wash.
I brushed my hair and asked if it was ok to put some make up on - they told me not too much but some eye shadow, blusher and lipstick made me feel more human and feminine.
I sighed and told the nurses, “Thanks I feel better” they asked about the pain my reply was “no pain, just some discomfort”. “Ok” they said and left.

Brett was straight by my side he looked appreciatively and told me that I looked a lot better. Then my family arrived to see how I was feeling. We talked for a few hours Amy telling me about the new apartment and Sophie telling me about her music.
However I knew that I needed to get Sophie alone sometime to see how things had gone at home after she had told mum and dad as I was injured shortly after so I had never got round to asking her.

Three days after my operation my family returned home we had a tearful goodbye.

I am not going to go too deeply into my recovery, but each day I felt a little better, happily once healing was taking place the packing and bandaging was reduced little by little.
I was introduced to the ‘rubber ring’ (my new best friend) this made it easier to sit as all the wounds from the surgery were where you put pressure on when you sit.

Next I was shown the joys of dilation this was essential to stop my new vagina from closing again (as it went through a muscle which needed ‘retraining to accept it). I started off with a small size and gradually built up to the largest size (this took quite some time)

I was out of bed in a week, I had a catheter until the doctor said I could go to the toiled myself. However I was taught about absolute hygiene before I was allowed to go to the loo myself.
I was also warned that the first few times I went to pee it would probably spray everywhere and so it was vital to make sure I was perfectly clean after urinating – and poohing!

It was a great day when the last packing was finally removed; this was replaced by a type of pad which I could change myself at regular intervals I was also told to look for any unusual discharge that may signify infection.

Once I was out of bed and I could walk I started moving about. Brett was using the wheel chair but was still very weak.
I strictly obeyed everything the doctor and the hygiene nurse told me so it was not too long before I was more or less back to normal - unless you include hygiene pads, intense cleaning after going to the loo, dilation, sitting on a rubber ring and spraying pee everywhere (this was getting better) things were normal(ish).

The first time I saw my new vagina I nearly cried. It was probably too soon to look as I was swollen and discoloured.
It was not what I expected all in all apart from the operation my high points were (not in this order) the easing of the pain; getting out of bed; removal of the packing and bandages; getting rid of the catheter; sitting down to wee the stopping of pain relief and going onto analgesics; stopping spraying pee all over the place and seeing my new vagina once all the swelling bruising had gone down! This time I loved what I had. Mind you this took a long time, many, many days.

We left hospital three weeks after my operation Brett was deemed strong enough to leave hospital. He could walk now but was still very weak.
Now it was arranged that we headed to Cape Cod to fully recover. We were flown down and met by a chauffer and driven to Jon’s holiday place.

I was amazed when I saw the place it was HUGE I had never seen a place like this let alone stayed in a place like this!
It was just outside a place called Osterville set in about 3 acres overlooking Nantucket Sound.
It had 14 bedrooms all ensuit and four other bathrooms a coach house, boathouse, pool, huge patio, two hundred feet of private beach.
Both of us were thunderstruck with the sheer size and grandeur of the place. We were shown to our room the master suit on the first floor overlooking the sea through panoramic folding windows. The suit had an office and a sitting room and a huge bed! I would be sleeping and touching my Brett no sheets between us – also no sex between us! (Bummer) As I hadn’t got the go ahead to test my new plumbing – yet!
Our clothes were already unpacked and in the walk in dressing rooms who had done this I had no idea!!
The butler (well he was in charge he wasn't dressed like a butler but seemed to do everything) said that once we were settled in he would show us round the place and introduce us to the small staff!

I opened the folding doors (this took a while as they were remote controlled and I never realised it) we stood on the veranda Brett’s arm around my waist.
I leaned onto him just taking in the vista. I turned to him slipped my arms around his neck as he moved me towards his body and our lips met. The kiss was slow, sensual passionate and loving we were alone at last and both of us standing upright!

After a while we decided to find Tony so he could show us around the place, we found him in the kitchen where he introduced us to Margarita, the cook.
Brett asked him what his job actually was, because as he so tactfully put it, “My English girlfriend is certain you’re a Butler” “I am not” I retorted, “It’s just that”.
Smiling Tony answered, “officially I’m caretaker and security, but if your lovely lady want’s me to be a butler so be it – but I’m not too good at butling!”
I let out a giggle at that and responded, “Great, now that’s sorted is it ok for me to call you Tony? I’m Nichola or Nicky, and this lug is my Fiancé Brett.
He was easy with this telling me, “Thing’s are different this side of the pond informality is the accepted thing”

Tony and Margarita was the permanent staff apart from the gardener Homer who we’d see when we went outside.
We were told that maid service comes in daily and when there are a lot of guests extra help is hired to help in the kitchen and around the house we looked at each other and told him that the place would be packed in a months time and we could give him the numbers if he wanted.

He showed us all around the house apart from the 14 bedrooms all en suit there were 4 other bathrooms three on the ground floor!
The main area of the house was a HUGE - and I mean HUGE lounge this could comfortably seat 20 or 30 people! All of one wall had folding back doors (remote control) overlooking Nantucket Sound. This lead to a full sized swimming pool and a very large patio complete with a barbeque the like of which I had never seen before again you could cook for loads on it! The dining room was equally impressive as was the cinema!

After the inside we got on one of the five golf buggies and did a tour of the grounds we met Homer who looked about 70! But was lean sinewy and fit.
We went to the coach house and stables where there were a pair of horses that were used to pull the two traps and five riding horses these were looked after by a nearby livery yard but were brought to the house when guests were present. Reluctantly I had to tell Tony that at the moment I couldn’t ride (my rubber ring wouldn’t fit on a saddle) so they had better return to the livery yard.

Next came the boat house with two power boats a large one which could take 30 passengers Tony was the captain of this one and a couple of local youths were the crew when needed.
The second boat was a 30’ launch which Brett and I could use at will! Finally we were shown the 200 feet of private beach frontage.

I was quite cowed and overwhelmed by the whole place. I had to pinch myself to make sure I wasn’t dreaming, “Ouch” I blurted out, “What’s the matter” Brett asked alarmed!
A bit embarrassed I mumbled, “I’ve just pinched myself to make sure I wasn’t dreaming – but I did it a bit hard it hurt”
The two male pigs fell about the place laughing when they got themselves composed Tony said, “It does overwhelm you when you first see the place. I guess I’m used to it but hey! Enjoy it the boss said it’s yours till the fall or longer if you need it but it does get a mite quiet around here in the winter”

Brett asked if there was any beer! Me being the mother hen asked him, “Can you drink with the drugs you’re taking?” “Yup” he answered, “In moderation”.
Tony drove us back saying, “Not only beer but also a great wine cellar I’ll show you – Oh and there’s also some British beer the boss has had flown across”.

The ‘wine cellar’ was the size of a small house and well stocked there were bottles of ‘real ale’ all the way from England also some local microbreweries real ale! I was determined to try them!

I pointed to a bottle of ‘Bombardier bitter’ and said, “I’ll have one of those! Tony raised an eyebrow and in explanation I said, “I just love real ale not very ladylike but that’s me” (this was one habit I couldn’t break from when I was a man, now even though I’d drink wine and cocktails I still loved good beer)
Tony got the beer and two glasses Brett asked him if he was having a beer so he could fill us in on the area. He gratefully accepted then Brett spied a cool box and got Tony to put a few beers in it.
“Moderation” I reminded him but he just grinned at me then as we retired to the patio area I hissed at him, “I’ve got plans for you later mister and I don’t want you pissed!” (That language was also from what was left of the man in me coming out).

We sat a while taking in the view Tony filled us in on the surrounding area and local sights. But from my point of view the time we spent at this wonderful place was to rest and recuperate and for my Brett to get his strength back!
Also it must be said to get used to sleeping with him every night! Thinking of this I gave a delightful shudder no sex for me yet but I was now up to the largest size dilator and hopefully it shouldn’t be too long now.
I had a doctor’s appointment in 2 weeks time so hopefully then Hmmmmmmm. When I asked the doctor’s before I was told that every girls different everything depends on the speed of recovery and absence of any infection hence the need for scrupulous cleanliness.

I was obsessive bordering on paranoid about my hygiene and cleaned myself many times a day.
I dilated as much as I could and inspected my pad for signs of any unusual discharge but things were fine.
While I still used the ring a lot though on soft seats I could sit for a while. But harder seats were a bit of a problem.
Margarita came to see us to ask about food preferences that we had. Actually we had none both of us would try anything.
We discussed next month when our families visited us then we would need nine of the fourteen rooms. So including the room we were using that made ten rooms.
But in this house there were still four rooms left and these were large rooms, not little box rooms!

Late afternoon we went upstairs to our room dinner was at seven so that gave us three hours to get ready.
Personally I was going to need about an hour but I had plans for Brett providing he was strong enough we would need three hours. Even though I couldn’t have sex I could still satisfy my man!

When we reached the bedroom I gave a cat like stretch and in an amazed voice said, “I just don’t believe what’s happening to us this place is just amazing”.
By then we had walked over to the panoramic window and simply stood there Brett’s arm around my waist me with my head on his shoulder I was loving my new found woman hood absolutely longing to test drive my new plumbing. Would I still experience the same wonderful sensations I used to feel? Or had Gwen’s hypnotic suggestion been altered when I had the operation? I must phone her to ask.

“Huh” I said as I realised Brett was speaking to me, “Sorry I was miles away” he gave me that sweet smile that I loved and repeated, “I said, it’s almost worth while being shot to experience all this”.
I was appalled and I must have sounded it when I gasped, “Don’t ever say that again! I nearly lost you I don’t know what I’d have done without you!”

I buried my face in his neck kissing his neck gently pressing my body against his. Rubbing myself against him as my breasts rubbed up and down his chest I felt a familiar ‘thing’ prodding me in my belly!

Breaking away I gave him a sensual smile, “Hmmm” I purred, “Someone’s pleased to see me! Are you strong enough big boy?”
Smiling down at me he nodded, “I think so, but what about you?” Looking at him with my big doe like eyes I honestly told him, “Don’t worry about me I can pleasure my man. BUT when I get the all clear to have sex you had better watch out cos I’m going to love you to death!”

I lead him to the bed telling him in a very husky sensual voice, “Just enjoy it lover let me do everything”.
With that I started undressing him kissing him everywhere as I stripped his clothes off.
I kissed and nuzzled him snuffling scenting him once he was totally naked I could see how much muscle tone and weight he had lost.
But his wonderful manhood had lost nothing he was rampant the purple head of his love shaft was livid.

Pushing him onto the bed I gently stroked his shaft - gossamer touches to excite but not explode him.
He moaned, “God I’ve waited so long to feel you caressing me”.
Smiling at him I did a slow and very sexy striptease draping each item of clothing I removed over his face and body.
When I took my bra off he gasped and whispered, “God you are perfect.” As he reached for my breasts I swivelled out of his reach and continued my striptease.
Finally I was down to my panties by now I was wearing panties not my usual thongs as I still wore pads.
As I approached the bed he looked at me and implored me, “Please take you panties off, so I can see you”.
I was a bit reluctant what if the sight of it appalled him. But slipping my panties and the pad off in one move I stood before him resplendent in my new woman hood. I loved the smooth front I now had now the swelling had gone down I loved the sight of my new vagina!

I slowly approached him and just using my fingernails gently caressed his body my lover groaned in pent up passion.
I had a feeling that after so long without release he was longing for me to touch him - and boy was I going to touch him.

Kneeling on the bed I straddled him it was still a bit sore to spread my legs this far but I straddled his legs where it wasn’t as wide licking my lips I slowly bent down keeping eye contact with my Brett as I approached the object of my desire.

His wonderful erect penis! My long auburn hair fell to curtain my head and his love shaft as I kissed the head I heard him groan in pleasure and pent up passion. I licked up and down his shaft then encircled the livid purple head with my full luscious lips.
I had just started sucking my way down his shaft when I felt him spasm and felt the warm salty taste of his cum as he hosed into my waiting mouth.
I thought the poor daring was close to cumming but the speed surprised me for a second then I started swallowing his seed I heard him saying, “Oh god Nichola, I’m so sorry I simply couldn’t hold on any more! I’m so sorry my love”.

By now I had swallowed every drop and was licking his shaft I bobbed back up to look at him saying, “Don’t worry honey I know it’s been so long – we’ll do better next time.
With that I moved and lay next to him bare flesh to bare flesh feeling his arm around me relishing the closeness of him.
He played with my breasts teasing my nipples, making me moan with passion. I was longing for him to couple with me but knowing he couldn’t.
But I think I did feel something in my new vagina - was I getting feeling back?
I knew the doctors said it would be a while but was I really starting to get some sensations.
One thing I did know was my breast’s and nipples were as sensitive as before mind you they hadn’t been touched by the surgeons

The days progressed both of us healing Brett was filling out exercising eating well and swimming.
The first time I wore a bikini – well three triangles of cloth joined by string I was so, so proud of my own flat front I nearly cried in pleasure.

I had my appointment with the doctor this was in Hartford Connecticut still I didn’t get the all clear for sex much to my disappointment.
But when I thought about with my sensible not sexual head it better later rather than too soon.
We made love in our own way nearly every night. I gave my lover sex either with my mouth or my hand I still didn’t want to risk sex either in my boy pussy (as I still called it) until I could have sex in my girl pussy and I simply couldn’t wait to have sex with my man.

To allay my fears about the feelings I would have in my new vagina I phone Gwen in London.
I got the time difference wrong and woke her up after profusely apologising and catching up with each other I explained my fears that sex may not be as stimulating with my new pussy and before when the hypnotic suggestion was helping.
She was quite honest telling me that she simply didn’t know as I was the first of her patients that had transitioned but as the suggestion had worked so well on me she could always try again if I needed to.
But she also said to give my new vagina chance to regain any natural feeling then consider hypnotism.

The time was fast approaching when out families would be arriving our idyll was soon going to be a very busy place then the only oasis of peace for us would be our bedroom!

Which I would use to Love and Cherish my man and when I could - Love him nearly to death I wanted him so, so badly!

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

We recovered well as the weeks passed Brett was soon back to full health and fitness he was muscular, tanned and looking absolutely gorgeous! I wanted him so badly it hurt.
I was tanned except for three triangles of white. Now the very things that produced male hormones had gone my hormone implant really went to work on my body.
My skin was baby smooth breasts lush and inviting and wonderfully firm (which I was determined to keep as long as I could).
My belly had little muscle definition but was slightly rounded Hips were full as was my butt that was so deliciously feminine I loved it.
Finally my legs, they were extremely shapely and very feminine. I was so happy with my looks I think I was becoming a little narcissist when I looked at my new self.

Our families were due to arrive this coming week and I think we both resented the intrusion on our perfect idyll but at the same time we were both looking forward to seeing everyone again.
We really hoped that everyone would get on together and be friends.
The first to arrive were my parents and Sophie typical, it was the day of my doctor’s appointment so I drove the three hours to the Hartford Connecticut for my appointment while Tony and Brett went to pick up my folks.

The appointment took about 2 hours then a three-hour drive back, making it a long day. Long one but a good one - as Brett would discover. (Guess what!)
When I got home (I thought of this palace as my home) It was great to see everyone again Tony was gone to pick up Brett’s family his mum and dad, sister and her husband and kids and brother.

By now it was six in the evening we were sat on the Patio soaking in the view of Nantucket Sound this was something I could never get enough of we heard the car pull up and rushed to greet Brett’s family the luggage followed in a SUV driven by Homer.

Margarita (who we found out was Tony’s partner) had organised a buffet style supper for us all. So after settling everyone in we all showered and changed.

Brett kept asking me how the appointment had gone but I was quite non-committal so he left the subject alone! I thought he would notice when I slipped into a thong with no pad - but typical male – no!

My silk maxi sundress felt wonderful brushing my thighs and bottom it gave me goose bumps.
As I tied the halter neck and checked my make up Brett came up and kissed the top of my head whispering, “Have I told you today that I love you?”
Moodily I answered, “No but seeing as I’ve been away all day I forgive you”, we kissed gently and he mumbled, “Well I do”, “Do what” I asked, “Love you, you dummy” he retorted. I smiled and kissed him passionately as we parted I told him, “And I love you – big lug”

We went down to join the others and had a really great time catching up I managed to get Sophie alone and as we walked along the sand gazing at the vista of Nantucket sound.
I asked her, “Sophie, how did things go with mum and dad after I left?”

She was silent for a while marshalling her thoughts finally she answered, “It was tough so very hard! At times I wished I had never told them. They were standoffish and while nothing was said I could tell that they blamed me for everything that happened and for what you had gone through”.

I broke in here telling her, “But I’m so very happy now it’s you that’s been wronged. I have your life and name now while. -----“ Sophie interrupted me saying, “And your welcome to them Nicky I am so blissfully happy as Sophie. Me my music and Shirley”.

We spoke for a while and she told me that after I had got shot she (Sophie) had been distraught and suicidal. It was then mum and dad had realised just how much she was blaming herself for had happened and slowly the atmosphere changed and both parents became more understanding and more forgiving to the point where they adopted her.

“I feel so guilty about that,” I told her. “About what?” “Well” I carried on, “You, being the adopted daughter while I’ve taken your place”
She smiled ruefully and answered, “I brought that on myself with my selfishness. Nichola you deserve it, I’m so glad that you still like me”

“Like you” I exclaimed, “I love you! We are closer than sisters we share something special something very special!”
With that I turned and we hugged. I felt her shoulders heave and realised she was crying, “Don’t cry, please don’t cry, every things fine now” I begged her.
She looked at me tears in her eyes and sobbed, “I’ve waited so long to hear you say that, so long! I know I was selfish, I know I was wrong but I honestly love you Nicky”.
I looked at her for a second then making my mind up I told her; “From now on we’ll never mention this again – Ok”. She smiled tearfully and nodded.

We walked a bit further arm in arm, “Sophie” I tentatively said, “I have one more thing to ask you, something that’s been bothering me since that night down by the river”.
“Go ahead and ask, you’ve every right to” she answered so I carried on, “That night you said to me that the surgeons may have modelled me on you but my body has made me different - what did you mean?”

She was silent again as I waited for her answer I shivered, “Shall we head back to the house” I suggested. She nodded then started speaking; “What I meant was that yes you had my features and my body shape. But your underlying structure and muscles have made you so very different to me. I’ll put it this way what dress size are you?” “Er depending on the style a size 12 or 14”.
Sophie carried on, “And do you have to watch what you eat?” puzzled I answered, “No not really – why?”

“This is what I mean” she continued, “I was a 14 to 16 dress size and I always had to watch what I ate else I could easily get bigger. Your basic body has altered that you are now one of those lucky women that seem to never get bigger no matter what you eat

Whereas I didn’t like flaunting my femininity you relish yours! Your hair while a similar colour to mine is fuller and lusher than mine – so yes you were made to resemble me but you are a fuller woman than I ever would be! Does that answer your question?”

I thought about that and squeezed her arm saying, “Yes and thanks – for some reason that was really bothering me.”

By then we had reached the house everybody was getting on well this was another worry Brett and myself had. But for the first few hours things were going great ------ but there was still plenty of time for tensions to become apparent!

The supper was wonderful the company good and wine and beer flowed. Brett’s niece and nephew were great I loved playing with them.
Someone made an off the cuff comment about me making a good mom Brett looked at me to see how I took it while it made me feel sad it was meant as a compliment and I took it as such

Finally we made for bed I stripped off slipped on a very sexy deep red satin nightdress that barely covered my curvaceous bottom black lace adorned the bust line and hem, it screamed SEX!
Brett as usual brushed my hair for me this was akin to gentle fore play to us. After the mandatory 100 brush stroked he stopped I stood up and turned towards him slipping my arms around his neck rubbing my body against his, feeling his excitement.

Our kiss was long and lingering tongues gently playing with each other. His hands roaming at will all over my soft waiting body.
I literally purred with pleasure at him gently touching stroking and caressing me.

His wonderful erection was pressed against my belly and ready for action. For a brief moment I wondered how it would feel to be penetrated how my new vagina would feel and of course what sensations would I have?

He broke our long kiss and hoarsely whispered, “God I want you so much” I was nibbling his lips feeling his stubble against my soft skin – and loving it.
I managed to whisper, “Well take me, I’m yours”.
He stood back a little and looked at me, “You mean?” he asked in a voice full of hope.
I simply nodded then squealed as he picked my up in his strong arms and carried me to bed!

Gently he laid me onto the coverlet and stood back taking the sight of me in. I actually had the start of a very soft pubic bush which I was keeping carefully trimmed into a little ‘V’ pointing the way to my moist haven.

“Are you sure?” he asked, again I nodded then simply held my arms up to welcome him to me.
I knew that my hair was fanned out over the pillow I looked and felt wanton. Watching him through half closed eyes greedily taking in every part of his body as he approached me his wonderful erection jiggled which made me smile sensually reaching up I ran my long finger nails down the shaft enjoying watching it twitch under my ministrations.

He took me in his arms and whispered, “It’s my turn now – I love you so much.”
With that he deeply kissed me his hands cupped my breasts and kneaded them I shuddered in anticipation.
Then he took my nipples between thumb and finger and gently teased them this time my back arched is ecstasy and I moaned as waves of pleasure swept over me – it had been so very long.

While his hands were concentrating on my bounteous breasts his lips and tongue were teasing those places we women have that edge us towards the ultimate climax.
He was very skilful at pressing all my right buttons and soon I was writhing and bucking in pleasure then I shuddered!
I had orgasmed, - true it was a small one but my new clittie worked and it felt wonderful.

“Pleeese” I begged him, “I need to feel you inside me” I was panting in passion!
In response he simply kissed me and whispered; “Not yet I’m going to love you as long as I can”.
I whimpered that I needed him but he simply ignored me and carried on sucking, licking, nibbling and kissing my body.
I shuddered to another orgasm longer this time. I was so happy a tear trickled from my eyes – because this was a real big deal for me.

After what seemed like an age I was well lubricated and begging for him. (I digress here, the doctors had warned me that if I didn’t orgasm I would need lubricant as sex would be painful. They knew (as far as possible) that I would eventually climax like a woman but every new girl’s different So I had lubricant in my bedside table – just in case.
I was so very, very happy that I was on of the girls who orgasmed quicker normal I have been really and truly blessed.

The male bastard I was going to marry made sure that I couldn’t touch his wonderful manhood until I guided him inside me. By now I was begging, pleading craving him inside me.
Finally Oh god finally he slid between my legs I was panting for him. With great passion and a certain amount of reverence I gripped him and whispered, “Please take it easy darling” he kissed me in reply then I felt the head of him on my labia lips I could actually feel him about to enter me!

He pushed gently even with the dilation I was not ready for the sensation. Feeling a man inside me was totally different from my dilator!
I gasped as I felt him enter my body for the first time.
He stopped and looked at me I managed to gasp, “God that feels soooo strange and soooo wonderful!” I pulled his head down and kissed him whispering, “Pleeese I want to feel all of you.”
Gently, oh so gently he impaled me on his wonderful love shaft at times it felt like I was being split in two at times it felt heavenly - my emotions were everywhere!

Then he was totally in me he stopped and brushed a strand of hair from my face and gently kissed me saying, “God Nichola you feel so very, very good, so tight, you are perfect!” I looked at him with love oozing out of every pore of my being, whispered, “Please, make love to me.”

He gently started sliding in and out of my body my legs were each side of his wonderful body.
As he gently thrust I panted then shuddered I had orgasmed again everything seemed to be working I was ecstatic!

I was a woman.

How was out lovemaking? Gentle, loving considerate and then I felt him spurt his seed into my body.
I orgasmed myself shortly, very shortly after we were in near unison. I never wanted this experience to end.

As he softened inside me all the pent up emotions spilled out and I burst into tears of absolute joy!

He rolled off me and held me in his arms stroking me calming me down all I could say was, “You’re wonderful, wonderful” at the same time kissing him anywhere I could.
When he had calmed me down he asked, “And how was it for my woman?” being called a woman in this context set me off again my emotions were raw.
So again he had to soothe me finally I managed to say, “It was wonderful just wonderful, oh god wonderful”

We snuggled up each lost in our own thoughts soon Brett’s breathing became regular and carefully I looked up to see he was asleep.
I slipped out of bed, cleaned myself up and snuck back next to him to fall asleep totally happy.

The next day Amy, Carl and Carl’s family were arriving I went with Tony to pick them up.
I just couldn’t wait to see Amy! Meeting them at the airport (the municipal airport at Barnstable) Amy and I shrieked when we saw each other and flew into each other’s arms. I met Carl’s mum and Dad and they seemed as nice as Carl Amy and I were talking ten to the dozen as was usual with the two of us.

As the Limo was full Amy and myself went in the SUV with Homer this was a revelation. He had lived in the area all his life and told us so much about it Amy happened to mention that she was slightly hungry.
Homer asked if we liked Ice Cream “Oh boy do we” was the reply, so he introduced us to the delights of the Four Seas Ice Cream Parlour in a place called Centreville.

This place was to die for we insisted that Homer joined us Amy had Fresh Peach Ice Cream and I had Black Raspberry. Oh God! I thought I’d died and gone to Ice Cream Heaven an hour after everyone else we arrived back at the house full of our new favourite place and of course ice cream!

Everyone was staying with us for a month so we had plenty of time to explore the area. Another wonderful place Amy, Sophie and the entire collection of mum’s (my mum, Brett’s mum and Carl’s mum) found was the Caffe Crumb. This place served pastries from heaven.
And if that wasn’t enough we also discovered Earthly Delights, which served wonderful home, made soups, wraps and gorgeous breakfast muffins but you had to be there early. (Before shopping Earthly Delights for muffins and Caffe Crumb after shopping for pastries)
The whole area had a wonderful eclectic selection of shops and we spent many a happy hour shopping.
Tony and Margarita came with us when we went for a day on the big Yacht after a days cruising we ended up at a place called St Hyannis where we went to the Duck Inn Pub for supper sailing back late in the evening.

Every night sleeping with Brett was wonderful our love making was gentle and passionate.
I didn’t get the really intense sensations I used to have but what I did get were mine and truly wonderful.
I had a follow up appointment with the doctor this time dad and Amy went with me after a extensive examination I was completely discharged. One of the questions he asked me was what sensations I felt during sex.
I explained to him and he told me I was one lucky girl as some girls like me take literally years to regain any feeling at all also he asked about orgasms.
So I honestly told him, as I said goodbye to him, dad asked to speak to him saying he’d meet Amy and I at the coffee shop down stairs.

While our vacation was perfect I wanted to get back to work. And I know Brett felt the same however I was dreading being separated from him.
We discussed this and decided to phone Charles (my boss) which we did and after a lot of gentle ribbing from him about getting fed up with domestic bliss he suggested that we have a big barbeque the week-end before everyone left.
He said Jon would talk to Tony to arrange things also Charles and Barbara, Guy and Kylie and Jon and his wife Meg would be with us.

This put a dampener on the two of us because seeing as the house was Jon’s, we would be evicted from our wonderful bedroom so he could use it!

Another trip on the big yacht (I always thought a yacht had sails, but this was a motor yacht – well I am from inland!) was to Cape Cod National Seashore then a picnic meal with food bought from the Blue Blinds Bakery in Plymouth, another heaven for Amy, Sophie and myself.

The three of use were really getting close, Amy had forgotten her anger and annoyance with Sophie mainly due (I think) to my happiness and the fact that now Sophie was so laid back. Whereas before she was ultra competitive with Amy causing animosity.

We continued cruising for the rest of the afternoon before having supper at the “Squealing Pig’ in Provincetown, arriving back as the sun set for drinks then bed.

You get a taste of what the month with all the families progressed like.
Happily everyone got on well, and after discussions with mum’s, dad’s, brides and grooms a arrangement was reached where the cost of the wedding would be shared.
This took a lot of arguing especially Amy and myself as we felt we should be contributing to the wedding as we were both in good jobs and independent modern women!

It was agreed that we would be married in Oxford and that the wedding would be in Spring of the following year as it was a definite double wedding possibly a triple wedding (we had still not heard from Carl and Kylie) it would take some organising.

Mum would be main organiser with Guy’s mum as ‘special advisor’ she could visit and go with mum to see the wedding venues and menus etc. and make a joint decision.
While Brett’s mum would be kept in touch via the internet after all she could always come over later as things progressed an my mum said there was always a room for them at home.

The weekend was fast approaching for the barbeque Brett went to ask Tony when he wanted us to vacate the room.
He came back grinning from ear to ear picked me up and swung me around telling me, “Jon has specifically said we are not to be moved he will use another room!” This lead to a long drawn out kiss which of course lead to a session of passionate love making my wonderful man was a very considerate lover, always aware of my needs as well as his own – I was one lucky girl!

On the day of the barbeque Jon, Charles, Barbara and Meg arrived by private jet at Barnstable airport.
Carl and Kylie arrived by car shortly after it was a great feeling seeing everyone again. I thanked Jon for letting us keep the wonderful room Meg answered, “Kid’s if he hadn’t let you keep that room he’d have been sleeping alone!” Jon looked rueful and muttered, “You could have had it anyhow no need for blackmail!”
We tried to talk about work but the two of them shushed us up and told us later, plenty of time for that.

For the Barbeque Tony had organised an outside caterer Creative Clam Bakes Jon had invited people he knew and a few people from the New York office these arrived during the day, all in all there were upwards of 100 people there!

Being English, who’s idea of a barbeque was chicken legs, burgers and cremated sausages this Barbeque was something else, Hog roast, steaks the size of half a cow, wonderfully slow cooked brisket and pork, and many salads many of which I have never seen – this was a barbeque!

The night was wonderful finally breaking up early in the morning. Brett and myself fell into bed absolutely shattered but we still managed to make slow passionate love.
I adored this man and I adored sleeping with him having him by my side.

The next afternoon when we emerged we were the last people to arrive after brunch Jon and Charles said it was time to talk about work.
They told us that they would see each of us separately - Brett first. Into the ‘den’ he went while I waited outside – nervous.
I was like a cat on a hot tin roof I couldn’t settle. Eventually Brett came out and motioned me to go in I looked at his face for a clue, but he was totally impassive. Swallowing hard I entered the den and closed the door behind me.

The both smiled at me and motioned me to sit down on one of the club seats, “Well Nichola, have you enjoyed these last few months? I really hope you have”
“Oh yes” I answered breathless, “I’ve never even seen a place as luxurious as this let alone lived in one, Tony, Margarita and Homer have been wonderful, thank you so much for letting us use it”

He smiled indulgently and responded, “Young Lady, we owe you far more than letting you stay here you’re more than welcome – now down to business. Chuck, over to you”.

Charles was about to speak when Jon suddenly butted in, “AND young Lady, please don’t butt in argue or otherwise make a pest of yourself until Chuck’s finished”
That was me firmly put in my place I simply nodded and bit my tongue.

Charles smiled and said, “Nichola while you have been recovering Grenville has been filling in for you. He has done an excellent job so I’ve decided to make it permanent he will take over your position.” I opened my mouth, but a glare from Jon made me shut it again.

Charles smiled again and continued, “And before you start arguing with me we have decided not to separate Brett and yourself you will be working together.”
I sighed and smiled happily.

“Now what about you young lady?” he continued, “Well as you know you are being groomed to take my place” Jon butted in again, “Once she stops arguing with me.” Again I was about to say something but the glare stopped me.

Charles continued, “You have been in R & D since you joined the organisation it’s time you moved to learn other parts of the organisation. However every other manager is doing a great job! So to broaden your horizons I am making you vice president of Global expansion!” My mouth hung open in surprise this time I couldn’t stop myself, “B, b, but I’m only 26, I’m too young for something like this!”

Jon groaned and muttered; “She has to say something, typical woman, can’t keep quiet.” I blushed scarlet and mumbled, “Sorry”
Charles looked at me and asked, “Can’t handle it?” I thought for a moment then responded; “It’s not that, but I’m only 26, for gods sake.”

Jon then started speaking; ”I’ll take it from here Chuck. Nicky I started this company at 26! Since then it’s been my life. I’m not stupid to leave you without support your chain of command will be Chuck the president of Global Expansion and myself no one else!”
Again I was dumbfounded, the president of the corporation was my direct boss! This wasn’t a promotion it was a rocket ride to the top!

“Oh” Jon continued, “You’ll be based in London with your fiancée so are you accepting?
I thought for a while could I handle it? – Of course! Had I the knowledge? – Probably not but I had support. Did I want this much responsibility? – Yes, in all honesty yes I did.
I took a deep breath and answered, “Thank you very much for this chance of a lifetime as you realise I’m shocked to the core! But yes, I accept oh yes I accept.”

Then I couldn’t hold on any longer I jumped up and gave Jon a big kiss then while Charles was chuckling I gave him one as well! I realised what I’d done and flushed scarlet stammering my apologies to the two of them!

Joking they pointed to the door saying, “Out young lady, and you can tell Meg and Barbara how we ended up covered in lip stick!” As I fled, the two of them were chuckling.

I was in a state of shock as I walked over to where Brett was sitting with a beer.
He grinned at me and asked, “How did it go?” I looked at him and said, ”Can you get me a beer love I’m in shock!” he came back with a bottle of Black Sheep Bitter and a glass I poured myself a glass full and took a deep drink.
Then I told him what had just transpired, he was as thunderstruck as I was, “Wow” was all he could manage!
Then he told me about his new position he was half of a department of two! He and Kylie, they would oversee Internet security.
He was based in London while Kylie was based in New York he also told me about the true amount of money involved in the fraud and it was staggering telephone numbers no wonder Jon was grateful to us.

Soon word got around and Meg and Barbara came and congratulated me I apologise for kissing their husbands but they simply laughed it off saying that it was an old mans dream getting kissed by an attractive young girl.

Amy came and sat beside me, looked at me and very thoughtfully said, “The two of us have come a long way tell me are you happy, truly happy?” I didn’t even have to think as I answered, “Oh yes things simply couldn’t be better”.

She snuggled into me and was silent for a while then she asked; “Do you think we would ever have gotten married – you know when...”
I shook my head and told her, “No sis we are too much alike we’re far better as sisters than lovers”
Sighing she wistfully said, “You know you’re right we do make a good team. I hope this continues after we get married.”

We hugged and I whispered, “It will we’re sisters now and for ever!” Amy then looked me in the eyes and seriously asked, “Before when you were a... well you know you always said that work wasn’t challenging enough! Well how do you think now? Is your new job challenging enough?”

Grinning broadly I responded, “Oh yes, I am certain this will stretch me to the limit that and the impending wedding should really stress me out!” We kissed and then talked about our wedding.

For Friends and Family. Andy is looking for a new challenge, his current girlfriends sister has suffered a nervous break down, Andy is very similar in both size and looks, agrees to be changed into a Nichola look alike.
This is a dream for Andy who has a secret desire to live and work as a woman.

Sunday passed very quietly after the shock of our new positions. Charles, Jon, Barbara and Meg left on Sunday afternoon to be back in New York for the new working week.

Everyone spent time packing as come Monday there would be a big exodus leaving Tony, Margarita and Homer to themselves again.
Brett and myself were going back with Kylie and Carl to New York after everyone else had left we were to spend until Friday in head office being inducted into our new roles.

I was extremely sad to be leaving Cape Cod it really had a very special place in my heart, this was where I became a complete woman and also Cape Cod was the start of my new life!
As Brett and I lay in bed on our last night our lovemaking had been exciting and very satisfying. Brett really was a priceless lover passionate, gentle considerate and as his strength returned he had extraordinary powers of recovery.

Snuggled in his arms I asked him, “Someday when we live across here in the States do you think we’ll be able to live in this area?”
He smiled ruefully saying probably as there are plenty of normal folk round here, but we’ll never afford a place like this”

Going back to the workings of my body. My new pussy was functioning well feeling was returning but not the mind-blowing sensations of before!
I really would have to talk to Gwen when I got home.
Mind you the sensations in my boy pussy (as I still called it) were wonderful I loved my Brett taking me there as much as in my real pussy!

Monday morning was for saying good byes we decided that we would all go to the airport together as we were all leaving within four hours of each other.
This must have caused Tony some problems but as usual he took it al in his stride and organised a coach to take us to Barnstable air port before I left I found Margarita and gave her a small token of appreciation a simple gold locket.
For Tony we bought him a divers watch. And as for Homer we got him a new satellite system (his had broken)

I was sorry to leave them, and I think they were sorry to see us go too, we were dropped off at the airport with a mini mountain of luggage. First to leave were Brett’s folk the good byes were poignant, as the three families had really gelled.
Next were my folks then Guy’s family as I said goodbye to Amy tears flowed even though we’d be seeing each other in a week we were so close.
As we hugged she whispered, “Brett’s staying with us there’s loads of room” I stood back asking, “Are you sure what about our agreement”. “Bollocks to the agreement” she grinned, “I don’t want to look at your love sick face. HE STAYS with us! Right?”
I simply nodded, gave her a final squeeze and kiss then said my goodbyes to the rest.

Now it was Brett and myself, Kylie and Carl. Kylie turned to Brett and myself and said in a voice I could barely hear, “Would you guy’s mind if we don’t make it a triple wedding?”
I was a bit taken aback but it was their special day, “Oh Kylie of course not, don’t feel that you have to and for god’s sake don’t feel bad.”
She was clearly worried because again she asked, “Are you sure you don’t mind after all......” I butted in and putting my arm around her I said, “Kylie it’s your very special day do what you want and don’t ever feel bad. It’s your day to shine and we wish you well – do we get an invite?”

She smiled broadly telling me, “You’re great Nicky and of course you get an invite make sure this coming Thursday afternoon is clear”
“Thursday!” I squeaked, “This Thursday? I haven’t a thing to wear!” I was to use a British term ‘gobsmacked’!
Brett I squeaked (having problems with my voice) he grinned at me, “Yes Minnie Mouse what’s wrong with your voice? Apart from you’ve just found out that these two getting married on Thursday.”

Spluttering I managed to ask him, “When did you know?” with a lazy smile on his face he said, “Just now, but I had a feeling”
“But I’ve nothing to wear,” I protested!” Still smiling at my confusion he simply answered, “I believe there are a few shops in New York.”
That did make me splutter even more! He has no idea how much planning a girl has to do for a wedding even a new girl like me and not even for my own wedding!!!! –Bloody men!

We were staying with Brett’s folks while we were in New York, so we settled in, Tuesday we commuted to work. I dressed very carefully on the outside at least. My underwear was as usual very sexy satin Simon Perele push up bra beige with darker brown lace around the cups matching thong and suspender belt, nude stockings.
Tan two-piece business suit slim skirt, not exactly pencil but slim line. Beige blouse my shoes were dark brown 3” heels of course matching handbag but not brief case (which irked me) as I hadn’t expected to be in the office.

I went to the office the receptionist told me was mine - another shock, it was on the top floor next to Charles and across the hall from Jon’s offices.
I had my own secretary (what for I hadn’t a clue) when I entered the office itself it was huge, the size of a living room an adjoining bathroom with shower and wardrobe ultra modern office furniture and leather easy chairs!
Then I spied the nameplate on the door “Miss N MacKinnon VP Global Expansion” a lump came into my throat – I had arrived fully female and ready for any challenge life was going the throw at me!

As I settled in my desk phone buzzed, “Miss MacKinnon - Mr Gardan will see you now” it was my secretary. I thanked her and still in a bit of a daze left the office and went across the hall.
Jon’s secretary motioned for me to go straight on in.
I was briefed by Jon on what was expected of me he told me that the office was for my use when I was in the States he also told me the briefings should take two days and that Thursday Morning I was booked in with Meg, Barbara and Kylie for a pampering morning getting ready for the wedding in the afternoon – He also knew about it and never told me.

I was told to read about the proposed expansion plans then come up with a strategy to put before the board in a months time. With full costing’s!
This was a big job, but one I was sure I could do. I knew that as I man I would be able to handle it, so as a woman the superior sex it should be a breeze (big headed cow!).

As I was leaving his office he said; “Oh, thanks” puzzled I asked what for with a wry grin he answered, “For not arguing!” blushing I left.
Getting to my own office I asked my secretary to come in with me for a talk we sat in the easy chairs her name was Janet she was mid forties and seemed really nice.
She told me she would be my PA and couldn’t wait to go to London with me.
She kept calling me Miss MacKinnon - so eventually I asked her not to be so formal and to call me Nicky or Nichola especially when we were alone. So we agreed that it would be Miss MacKinnon when necessary but Nichola at all other times.

The next two days passed in a flash, I did some shopping and found a gorgeous dress for the wedding a silver sheath dress in silk satin with a gorgeous lacy hem spaghetti straps with silver silk lace with tiny crystals sewn in heart shaped patterns across my décolleté to protect my modesty, a light shawl in case it became cool (New York in September – some chance) a black velvet box purse with crystal handles and black velvet pointed court shoes with 4” crystal heels,
I also had a small feather fascinator hat that matched the lace around the hem of my dress.

The night before we went for a girls night out Kylie, Meg, Barbara, me and like a bad penny my wonderful sister! When I saw Amy I squealed and flew to her giving her a big hug they had been in NY since Monday stopping with Kylie and Carl! This was a surprise for me and a really nice one at that the evening was very pleasant nice food and wine and excellent company.

The wedding was the same quiet apart from the eight of us the only other’s present was Kylies dad and Carls mum and dad. (Kylies mum had died some years earlier).

Kylies dress was fabulous, Kylie was very slender a size 8 (UK) with lovely pert B cup breasts.
Her dress was a bandage style dress in white silk overlaid with chiffon with a flower pattern in ivory stitching it was strapless and came down to her knees. She wore a small fascinator with a veil white court shoes with a 6” heel and a small posy of flowers – she was stunning!

Amy and I acted as bride’s maids and signed the register we retired to a hotel for the small reception and had a wonderful time. Later that night after Brett had made love to me and I lay in his arms looking up at him I asked, “Any regrets?” looking puzzled he answered, “What about? I simply said, “Us”.

He thought for a moment and finally answered, “Yes” I panicked a bit did he regret me having SRS? Would he have preferred me as I was before the SRS? I hoisted myself onto one elbow and looking him in the eyes asked, “What do you regret?”
He gave me that crooked smile and answered, “Not meeting you earlier in my life” then he kissed my nose.

I melted into his arms I was oh so happy!

Friday came and we left Kylie and Carl as we were flying back to London. This was the first time I had been into our new apartment.
It was wonderful. Amy and Barbara had done a brilliant job.

It was in Regents Bridge Gardens over two floors 4 bedrooms all ensuit, roof garden, parking spaces, gated property with a communal swimming pool and gym.
AND to my surprise Mel’s Kylie was living there as she had started at Kings Hospital as a student nurse – when I looked at Amy she simply said, “Oh I forgot to tell you.”
AND as a further surprise young Kylie had prepared a wonderful meal for us all.
We spent the weekend catching up and me settling in Brett and Guy used the gym while we three girls went shopping as Kylie had Saturday off working day shifts next week.

In the weeks that followed I worked steadily through the plans for global expansion in my working life I made it a golden rule to ensure that my home work balance was equal so I didn’t loose my Brett though every Thursday Fiona and myself went out for a meal.

The first Thursday we met at the little Italian Bistro close to her apartment, after we ate we headed back to her place where we enjoyed a girl on girl session.
As we stripped each other we nuzzled and kissed as only girls can do. Fiona had a wonderful toned body with pert breasts and wonderful responsive nipples as I suckled on her nipples she gently rolled mine in her soft fingers making me moan with pleasure soon we were both panting and whimpering as our passions grew.
I slid my hand down her taut toned body and found her love slit moist and ready for me as I slid a finger into her warm moist pussy she shuddered and moaned, her hand moving towards my own moist waiting pussy.
She had no idea that I had gone through SRS moving my thong aside she found MY pussy, caressing my labia lips made me moan and shudder in ecstasy then she slipped a finger inside my warm moist haven of love and found my clittie I whimpered in pleasure.

Then she realised something was different she pulled back from our passionate kissing and looked at me, “Nichola MacKinnon” she whispered, “What have you done?”
I looked at her with half closed eyes and whispered back, “I’m a whole woman now do you like it?”

In response she dropped to her knees and started kissing me I could feel her tongue lapping at my pussy she gently pushed me back so I sat on the edge of the bed. Then she made me put my long nylon clad legs either side of her neck and started kissing sucking and working my clittie with her tongue I was in heaven the feelings were extraordinary soon I was bucking and writhing to her ministrations.
I swear I nearly swooned with absolute pleasure her lips left my pussy and she worked her way up my body finally finding my lips and kissing me passionately, I could taste my love juices and it drove me wild.

“Welcome to the world of women” she whispered all I could do was moan as I lay there trembling. I reached for her, but she whispered, “No! We’re going to celebrate your new life”, with that she started arousing me using all those special places a woman has. And that she knew pressed all my buttons.

How many times I orgasmed I have no idea what I did know was that my new pussy was working perfectly and that when she had finished making love to me neither of us could walk our legs were just rubber!

Every weekend we went home to Oxford. Guy was finishing university and would soon be a junior doctor where I didn’t know but he wanted to specialise in Trauma medicine as he felt that his time in the forces had equipped him for this.
Mum was slaving away organising the double wedding. Sophie was really doing well with her music what later I found out was that Jon Gardan in recognition for her help had paid for a music scholarship for her I’ve never seen her happier.

I remember saying to her, “One day Sophie you’ll be getting married too.” She smiled sadly and shook her head telling me; “No Nicky I’m not interested in men or women” she added quickly, “I think I’m still too selfish to share myself with another, though I’d love to have children but have no desire to be a mother - if that makes sense”

All I could do was nod she was painfully thin but not anorexic. It seemed that she just couldn’t put weight on she never wore make up and dressed – well I don’t want to sound bitchy but she dressed dowdily.

The venue for the weddings were finalised as was the date. And get this! The venue for the ceremony sit down meal was – Blenheim Palace!
This was amazing dad was really spending big the reception was for 200 people the night reception was for 300 in a marquee on the south lawn of the palace.

Oh and the date? May 1st which was in 9 months time! Amy and I thought that this was an age away and wanted it sooner but the posse of mum’s over ruled us both and told us different!

The rest of the families involved Guy’s and Brett’s were happy with the arrangements Brett’s mum and dad flew over for a week stayed with my mum and dad Guys parents also came to Oxford.
All of them went to Blenheim and loved the place discussing plans with the wedding organiser deciding on the menu for the reception and the buffet for the nighttime.

Dresses! Last time this was a nightmare for me this time I was looking forward to it. We went to the same Bridal Salon that I had seen my original dress.
Since that was nearly a year ago I had absolutely adored that dress but I expected that it would have been sold by now.

Steve was now the manager and met us at the door. He was wonderful - so camp as to make girls feel straight at ease. He recognised us and scolded me, “You are a naughty girl missing your fitting. But we can do one now if you want the dress maker happens to be here!”

I squealed in delight they still had my gorgeous column dress! THE DRESS! Oh god was it beautiful.
A pure cream silk satin column dress, which hugged my figure the dress, had boning that nipped my waist in and held my breasts just perfectly.
It was strapless but the bust line was filled in by sheer Chantilly lace with seed pearls sewn on in an abstract pattern the dress pooled around my feet in luscious folds. I could only take short steps – but what the hell!
The veil matched the bodice shear tulle with the same pearl embellishment a small tiara held it in place.
As I wore it I simply couldn’t wait for Brett to see me in it.

Now for Amy, she tried on about a dozen dresses. Sadistically I offered to lace up her corsets and help her dress finally after about four hours she found her dress.

It was a white silk satin creation a fish tail train with that was stiffened by tulle the bodice was off the shoulder with a modest bust line and a V at the back down to her shoulder blades – and it had a corset!!!
I must admit she looked lovely in it, in fact the first time I saw her I cried tears of joy.

Next we had to decide on brides maids, for this we all retired to a coffee shop, after much discussion we decided on Sophie Brett’s sister Kathy, Chloe who helped me at the very start of al this Guy’s sister Tracy.
I wanted Fiona to be my maid of honour and Amy wanted her best friend Gillian as her maid of honour. We had Brett’s niece and nephew as pageboy and flower girl now all we had to do was organise dresses for them – this was next week’s task.
Brett and Guy’s mums were given the task of gathering the girls vital statistics so the dresses could be fitted then fine tuned when they all were in Oxford also they had the job of finding out if any coloured dress was a no-no with any of the bridesmaids.

This had to be done in the next week as Brett’s parents were flying back and Amy and I had to work. So we left the posse of mum’s to choose a selection of dresses for the two of us to decide from next week when we are home for the weekend.

Saturday night came Brett and myself went out with Mel. I told her that her Kylie was settling in well as usual the night ended up at Mel’s place and it was early morning when we got home.
Brett was slightly wrecked and was babbling all the way home about what a good time he’d had when we got home he promptly fell asleep on me! (I had some sympathy – though not a lot. As I remember doing similar things a lifetime ago before I was reborn)

Sunday quiet and then the drive back to London I spent the week on my presentation three weeks left before I presented it to the board! Brett was really getting into his work and communicated a lot with Kylie in New York.

The following weekend back to Oxford and Amy and I decided on the dresses for the bridesmaids we decided on pale Lilac classical floor length dresses with a scoop neckline and short sleeves the skirts were full with a stiffened underskirt. We were pleased with them as the men were wearing the same colour waistcoats with their morning suits.

The month passed and at the end of it I flew to New York (business class) and showed my presentation to Jon he was in general pleased with the work but made some suggestions for me to do before I presented it.

I went to my office Janet was there and I found out she would be returning to London with me.
The next day was the day of the board meeting; it was then I found out that Jon had gone out on a limb for me bullying the board into accepting me so it was fair to say there was a certain amount of animosity!

The presentation went well and I answered all the questions thrown at me I think the board’s attitude to me softened because it was voted through and the funds made available for me to implement the plans.

God how I missed Brett having him sleeping with me snuggling into him loving him.
I considered that this could be a problem in the future once I was married – something to think about.

Janet and myself travelled to the airport I found out she was in economy class – this was not on as I may need her on the flight! So I got that changed so she was with me.
As she was my PA this should have been the way it was. While in London she was staying at a Hotel. So when we met Brett we took her to it and after she had settled in took her out for a meal to welcome her to London.

The months passed, Janet was great to work with she had a company apartment and was dating a guy she had met through work and she loved living in London.

Wedding preparations were well underway things seemed to be at a hiatus as nothing seemed to be happening! Christmas came and went Brett went back home as did I – after all once married we would be spending the rest of our lives together!

My plan workwise was coming together perfectly we were on time and on or slightly under budget.
The wedding guest list had been made Mel, Kylie were invited to the wedding itself as was Janet and her partner everyone else in the Saturday night drinking crew was invited to the night disco this would liven proceedings up!

Then it was the month before the wedding my nerves really kicked in. I was getting paranoid about something going wrong! No that was wrong I was panicking about everything going wrong! Amy on the other hand was so laid back it was unbelievable.
When I mentioned it she just smiled sweetly saying; “Well Nicky, you’re doing enough worrying for the two of us!”
This put things into perspective and I calmed down a bit.
A week before the wedding I took leave from work everything was working like clockwork Janet was there keeping an eye on things and I always had my lap top.

The same night we went out on a Hen night where Amy and I got a bit tiddly and as is the tradition we were in Fancy dress for the night. Then the day before the wedding we all went to a spa day for the works the posse of mums two brides and matrons of honour and of course the bridesmaids.

The day was just what I needed mud baths and massage manicure and pedicure, hair trimmed and coloured. The hairdresser was doing Amy and my hair in the morning I went home totally relaxed.

But not for long soon I was in panic mode! Amy bless her spent a good while calming me down, then she said, “Come on you bed” “But I’ll never sleep” I protested.
She smiled grimly saying; “You will you’re sleeping with me I’ll calm you down”.

I protested but she was having none of it she grabbed my hand telling me, “BED!” I meekly followed her my insides doing summersaults. We got to her bedroom and at the door I wailed, “But I’ve no nightdress!” She didn’t answer but simply dragged me inside closing the door she spun around and kissed me on the lips I was taken by surprise but soon started responding with vigour.

Our hands roamed over each other’s bodies it felt so good. I love Brett to pieces but I do enjoy my girl sessions.
As we kissed I moaned, “I’ve really missed you Amy” she responded by squeezing my nipple saying, “This could be the last time for a while I’ll miss our little sessions Nicky”.

We stripped each other carelessly dropping our clothes all over the floor soon we were both naked. I looked Amy up and down and breathed, “You are so perfect” she stopped sucking on one of my nipples and answered, “Listen who’s talking god I’m so jealous of how you look you have made a splendid woman!”

I giggled and responded, “Thank you - but it’s all down to you now please suck my nipple you know I love it!”
As she obliged my wandering hand found its way between her legs my long nails gently tracing the folds of her wonderful pussy. I could feel her shudder then I shuddered as an orgasm rippled through my body.

Slipping a finger inside her I found her love button and started teasing it with a mouthful of my breast she moaned and shuddered as her first orgasm shook her she removed my hand from her pussy and together we walked to the bed.

We were kissing passionately as we lay down soon she was working her way down my body. Nibbling my nipples kissing my soft flat belly nuzzling my soft pubic brush that had been waxed to a perfect heart shape earlier.
Then she found my moist warm waiting pussy her tongue entered me and I whimpered in ecstasy as she easily found my clittie which was by now very sensitive.
Making sure she could carry on lapping at my oasis of love I worked my way between her legs and nuzzled her soft blond bush.
Licking my way around her labia lips I probed with my tongue and was rewarded by a shuddering gasp and Amy, my Amy orgasmed! The taste of her pussy was intoxicating I simply couldn’t get enough of her and by the way she was lapping probing and licking my pussy the feeling was mutual.

Before long we were both shuddering as orgasms racked out bodies I was whimpering Amy was moaning as passion surged through our bodies. Eventually we simply couldn’t continue as orgasm after orgasm thundered through us.

We came up for air and fell into each other’s arms kissing passionately tasting each other’s love juices.
As the passion slowly subsided Amy whispered; “Calmed down now sis?”
“OH YES” I responded with passion you always know how to settle me down. “I’m going to miss my big sister” I sobbed realising that soon after we were married we would be living with our husbands!

“Cheeky cow” Amy muttered technically you’re older than me, (which I was, because before I became Nichola I was six months older than her!)
“Ah yes” I answered, “But tomorrow my birth certificate and wedding certificate will say Nichola Elizabeth MacKinnon and show I’m two years younger than you!”

“You’re still a cow! “ She answered, “But I really love you just think tomorrow we’ll be married women are you scared?”
I thought for a moment then answered, “No it just seems so very right. I’m going to love being a married woman - it’s just a pity I can’t give Brett the children I know he wants!” She hugged me and told me not to worry as Brett loved me just the way I am.

We went and cleaned ourselves up and tidied our clothes off the floor then getting back into bed we fell asleep naked as the day we were born I slept like a log!

Next morning we were woken by Mum at the ungodly hour of SIX the wedding wasn’t until three but mum was insistent we get up, as there was so much to do! As she left us to put a robe on she commented that’s what calmed me down on my wedding night a bit of loving!

Amy looked at me blearily and asked, “Did did I just hear right – mum needed a girl on girl session before her wedding night?” There was nothing I could say to that and just nodded!

My wedding day passed in a blur I’ll try and make some sense of it for you. We went to breakfast (mum insisted we have something) in a robe and knickers. After this we bathed first Amy in water scented with her favourite perfume then myself my bath scented with ‘Estee Beautiful’ my favourite perfume. Then the hairdresser arrived along with the bridesmaids we got our hair and make up done.

My hair was up in a Grecian style with loose loops of hair all pined on the top of my head pearls were woven into the hair style and wisps of hair framed my face. When I looked into the mirror I could have cried it was so perfect. My neck (which I always thought was too thick for a woman) looked slender and swan like my gleaming auburn hair shone like spun silk!
My make up was flawless highlighting all my best features of course we had the best make up artist - Chloe our good friend and the girl who helped become the woman I am now all that time ago.

Amy had her long blond hair in a Chignon showing her really slender neck and delicate jawline. Chloe had excelled herself with her make up she looked the vision of loveliness.

We watched the bridesmaids get dressed Chloe helping as needed then she dressed in her bridesmaids dress. Now it was our turn, and believe it or not it was now one thirty we only had an hour and a half before the wedding!
As I was fastened into my beautiful dress again I could have cried in happiness the dress was perfect. I slid a blue garter up my silk clad leg, and adjusted the veil.

Then Amy and myself stood for pictures the two of us first then singly next with the brides maids.
Finally it was time to leave us two brides would be travelling together with Dad who had the job of giving us away.
The posse of mums would be in the second car with the matrons of honour then in the third car were the bridesmaids flower girl and page boy.

The wedding was a complete blur I remember walking in with dad each of us on his arm. Then I remember saying “I do” Brett lifting my veil and kissing me and not much else!
The photo’s the wedding meal speeches throwing the bouquet’s - nothing was really clear.
I remember repeating to myself ‘I’m a married woman, me a married woman”.

One thing did stand out in my memory was while Amy and I were sat quietly in a corner resplendent in our wedding finery Mum and Sophie came up to us.
Sophie looked lovely in her bridesmaids dress and mums suit was stunning. Mum asked if they could sit with us. “Of course we answered in unison” she asked how we were enjoying the day “Wonderful it was everything we could have wished for” Amy answered and I backed her up – me I was in silk, satin and lace heaven.

Sophie cleared her throat and said, “Nichola I’d like to offer you a present if I may?” Mum looked very surprised but Amy didn’t! So I replied, “Why thanks Sophie but you shouldn’t.”
She blushed and quietly answered, “But I should! Although you can refuse it if I offend you.” Now I was intrigued and slowly said, “What do you mean Sophie?”

She took a deep breath and the words came out in a torrent it was like she had to get them out; “Nicky, I would like to offer my body so Brett and you can have children. Brett can donate sperm and I can be inseminated then I’ll sign the children over to you and be their Aunty”
I was amazed and stunned as was mum! Mum asked her, “Are you sure Sophie?”
Sophie nodded and resolutely replied, “Yes, I caused all this I want children but don’t want to be a mum! So this is perfect Nichola has the children she craves and I experience having a child. Please, please say you’ll accept - please Nichola”

She was very close to tears (so was I and it would ruin my make up) I took her into my arms and hugged her telling her, “That is the most precious present any woman can give another woman! If Brett agrees of course I’ll accept but if you change your mind we’ll understand”

Mum hugged her the family reconciliation was complete I looked at Amy and asked, “You knew?” she nodded.
Then it was time to head to the marquee and greet our guests the first dance Amy and I with our husbands was a dream to be held in Brett’s strong arms my head on his shoulder all the camera flash bulbs going off it was a dream.

My honeymoon night was perfect I’m not going into details suffice to say I was transported to heaven and back by my gorgeous loving husband

Epilogue

Three years later, Brett and I are still so much in love it hurts to be parted from him. We still live in London but as my work took me away from him I resigned my position as vice president of global expansion. Both Jon and Charles were very understanding, but I think very disappointed in me.

However I married Brett to be with him it hurt when I was away from him so reluctantly they agreed.
I returned to my old job as manager for R & D Western Europe as Grenville had left the company to emigrate to Australia with his new wife.

Amy and I sold the flat with the proceeds we managed to buy outright two houses close to each other - but not too close. But close enough so Amy and I see each other regularly especially as she is pregnant with her first child.
Guy works in London he completed his internship in Emergency medicine at the Royal Brompton and is one of the doctors in A & E at Kings Hospital.

Brett still works with Kylie as the Internet security specialists. Kylie is still in New York and had a baby girl who is two years old.

Mel we still see her regularly when we are in Oxford and have some good night out’s with her she’s godmother to Emma.
Mel’s Kylie was a bit upset when we sold the flat but we insisted that she remain with Brett and myself.
She has completed her training and is now training to be a midwife – she still lives with us! AND her cooking has improved plus she is dating a junior doctor, this seems serious.
Mel is over the moon and so proud of her daughter

And us, well we took Sophie up on her selfless offer we have a baby daughter Emma who is nearly two, and another child on the way this time a son (or so the scan’s tell us).
How Sophie does it I cannot imagine because after she gave birth she would have nothing to do with the baby (she said that if she had anything to do with her, she may bond and she doesn’t want that).
Her milk was extracted from her so Emma (our daughter) had the all important first milk.
I looked after her from the moment she was born, so as Sophie often say’s “I’m the only mum Emma knows”

And Sophie, what about her? Well apart from giving me a wonderful daughter and soon hopefully an equally wonderful son she is now pursuing a professional career as a classical pianist.
Mum and Dad have resolved any lingering problems they ever had with her as they now have one granddaughter and a grandson on the way and another one soon to be born Amy doesn’t know what variety she’s having typical of my sister!

Sophie is still not interested in men (or women) and makes a wonderful Aunty we were going to be quite open about our children being adopted but Sophie insists that we say nothing! I personally think she is very wrong in this but only time will tell.

I am so blissfully happy, so, so glad that I agreed to become Nichola MacKinnon, and ever so glad that I took the final step and completed my SRS – and oh yes full sensation has returned when I make love it’s stupendous even better than before because now I have my very own vagina!